Twilight and Sunset of the Vampiresby AnonomisChaptersTruth HurtsNew BreedChangesNo Going BackSunset arrivesWhole New WorldINTERLUDE 1Summer's EndHigh School FreshmanPortals Take Me HomeHistory LessonMidnight ArrivesEPILOGUESide Chapter: ScootalooFirst BloodNew FamilyINTERLUDE 2Truth HurtsAuthor's Note Everything in the colored text is part of the flashback mentioned Truth Hurts Over the next ten years, Twilight grew up seeing less of the Canterlot nobility as they started moving away and into other well-off cities in droves and didn't mind at all as the city changed occupants to anyone that wished to live there. When she wasn't practicing and excelling with her magic; Twilight spent much of her time reading. She wanted to talk with her mom and headed to Luna’s room, not knowing where she was. “Mom? Are you in here? Huh, what's this?” Lying on Luna’s bed was a black book. Turning it over, Twilight found it not to contain any markings on the book’s jacket and was extremely curious as to its contents. Once she started reading; her expression changed from curiosity to that of horror. “How could mom keep something like this,” Twilight thought “Twilight? Oh, there you are. What's that you're reading,” Luna asked casually “You tell me. Did you know about this,” Twilight demanded, holding up a black book “I did. Why do you ask,” Luna questioned “This contains dark magic; including raising the dead. Could you resurrect my family?” “That's not possible,” Luna replied “Why not?” “Necromancery is best with a recently deceased body, for one thing. Secondly; from what I saw, they were drained of blood.” “What difference does that make,” Twilight pressed “A lot. Everypony needs blood in order to function. No blood equals no resurrection,” Luna finished “What about Daybreaker? I want the truth about that.” “As you wish. There's someone I need to find first,” Luna said, with a sigh “Wherever this pony is; I'm going too.” “Very well. Try to keep up,” Luna decided Luna led Twilight down the steps towards the dungeons before entering a room at the end of the hall that seemed to be bare of any life. “This is it? An empty room?” “No. There is still further to go. My friends prefer living down here,” Luna replied Using a simple burst of magic on the back wall; a large section of the brick swung inward revealing a landing and more steps. Once inside the area; the door closed, shutting off any light. “I can't see.” “Normally I wouldn't need this, but here's some light,” Luna said, lighting her horn “Why wouldn't you need light down here?” “You'll see you for yourself,” she replied vaguely As they headed further down, Twilight noticed a change in temperature and had a shiver running through her. Moments later they reached the bottom and saw a wooden door to the next room. Once inside, were greeted by the occupants. “Luna, welcome back. Who might you be; little one,” a voice asked in the darkness “T-Twilight Sparkle. What are you?” Using the light from her mother's horn; Twilight was able to see six creatures that stood taller than Luna. Looking closely; she saw that they seemed to be really emaciated as their skeleton was visible beneath the skin. Folded up wings completed the appearance and Twilight was scared of the sight. “Introductions are in order. These six are my guard,” Luna started “What about the Solar and Lunar guards,” Twilight interjected “They mainly guard the castle. We are her elite Midnight Guard. To answer your next question as to our species; we are thestrals,” one replied “We are immortal and do not require nourishment to survive.” “Twilight; allow me to introduce you to everyone. This is Dark Steel; the leader of the guard. Following him are Asmodeus, Gearog, Oros, Skar; and finally Azazel. I think an explanation is in order. Dark Steel; could you help out,” Luna asked “Of course,” he replied with a bow of his head With that decided; the three left the room and headed upstairs as Twilight trailed behind. Twilight noticed that once they were surrounded by the castle’s lights; Dark Steel seemed to disappear. Their final destination was a study closest to Luna’s bedroom. Waiting inside was a maid who proceeded to drop off a pot of hot coffee before leaving wordlessly. Once they were alone; Luna proceeded to silence the room and blow out all non-essential lights; causing Dark Steel to reemerge. “What did you need to talk about,” Twilight asked curiously, pouring herself a cup “History. There's somethings you must know,” Luna said “Such as the fact that I'm a vampire.” “How is that possible? I thought vampires were fiction and hated sunlight,” a shocked Twilight asked, trying not to choke on the drink “I'll get to those. First, you need to understand more about us,” Luna replied, holding up a hoof to stop any interruptions “What I'm going to show you are my memories from when I was younger. This spell must never be revealed to anyone else. Understand?” “Yes Princess Luna. I promise not to tell anyone,” Twilight replied “My parents names are completely forgotten to me; but I can remember they were the king and queen of Transylmaneia and powerful vampires,” Luna started “King Sombra and Queen Chrysalis were unicorns that gave birth to a pegasus filly. The six of us were instructed to watch over and guard her,” Dark Steel added Twilight watched as a filly Luna was helped packing her bag by an older stallion; completely covered in shadow as a mare joined them. “Come along, my little Moonlight. We have to leave soon,” Sombra said “Why do you always use that nickname,” the young Luna asked “It's a way of reminding you of your family, Luna. Vampire or not, I predict you will do great things in life,” Chrysalis added “Why can't I see them,” Twilight asked “Your parents; I mean.” “I've forgotten about their appearances over thousands of years,” Luna replied “Unfortunately; I'm not much help either. There wasn't an ability to take images back then to help,” Dark Steel said “The three of us, along with the guard headed to Equestria to meet with the rulers at the time; King Erik and Queen Lilith,” Luna continued “This was long before Canterlot was built and the original castle was located in the Everfree Forest,” Dark Steel added Woona (filly Luna) and her parents stood in front of three brightly colored unicorns. The male was green with blue hair with a cutie mark of a crown; while his mate was a dark pink with much lighter pink hair and tiara cutie mark. Standing behind the female was a white filly with pink hair. “Greetings. Thank you for agreeing to this meeting,” King Erik said “Of course. If we are able to forge a relationship between our races, that would be a momentous occasion,” Sombra replied “Who's this little one,” Queen Lilith asked curiously “L-L-Luna,” she answered nervously “It's nice to meet you. This is my daughter Celestia. She’s five years old,” Lilith replied “Hi Luna,” Celestia said shyly “Our meeting seemed to be going smoothly, as negotiations happened between my parents and the Equestrian royalty. Unfortunately; my parents were killed that night, right before me,” Luna said with tears starting to form “I’ll always remember that moment,” Dark Steel added “I wanted to take action, but knew I couldn't do anything.” Twilight watched as King Erik used a knife and stabbed Luna’s parents in the heart, before casually removing the blade with a smile on his face. "I'm sorry; Moonlight,” Sombra said with his last breath “We love you; Luna,” Chrysalis added “We're sorry you had to see that, but it's going to be impossible to change relations that easily. You will be adopted as Celestia’s younger sister. As for your ‘situation’; we will provide blood to you for nourishment,” King Erik said “The six of you thestrals will continue to guard Luna.” “Of course, my lord. Thank you for allowing us to continue to guard Luna,” Dark Steel replied with a bow “Over the years, I received two goblets of blood a month to keep me from getting hungry; despite having regular meals. Unfortunately, when I was thirteen things started to change. A tutor was summoned to teach Celestia and I magic. You'd know him as Star Swirl the Bearded,” Luna continued “Star Swirl’s my idol. I've read everything on him.” Twilight saw a yellow stallion with a grey mane and equally long grey beard approach the young Luna. After reading so much of his work, this was the first time of actually seeing Star Swirl. “Hello. My name is Star Swirl. What's yours,” Star Swirl asked “Luna,” she said simply “Your parents suggested we head to your room for privacy. I might be able to teach you differently than your sister,” he replied "You have a magical potential that is unlike anyone else. Celestia will someday take her place as ruler and have to raise the sun on a daily basis. You will join her by raising the moon.” “How is that possible? I'm a vampire for one thing. But the most important thing is that I'm a pegasus! I can't do that,” she exclaimed “That's why I said your potential is different. Luna; you are able to levitate objects, but you have to focus in order to do so . Once you start practicing, it will take you a while to have the influence over the moon itself,” he said turning to leave Twilight watched as Luna would stare intently at a book or candle before giving up. After a while; small success was seen as the object hovered slightly. “Five years of training later; I was finally able to keep up with Celestia. Her parents were happy when she raised the sun for the first time. That night, I was successful at lowering the sun and raising the moon for the first time when I began changing,” Luna said “What happened next truly was unforgettable. The six of us watched as Luna started to glow before she started screaming in pain,” Dark Steel said “My skull started splitting apart as my new horn started forcing its way out. I ended up collapsing as a pool of blood formed around my head in the process. Celestia and her parents seemed in shock at the sight of me gaining a horn.” “That's amazing. I'm glad you're alright,” Twilight said, hugging her mom “Why the transformation?” “I'd guess it had something to do with our personalities. Celestia seemed to be angelic so gaining her wings was graceful. Since I'm a vampire; gaining the horn would be torture,” Luna answered “What do you think a unicorn might face?” “I honestly don't know. It'll be just as bad as the horn; though,” Luna finished “Sorry, I had to ask. You mentioned one, so the other came to mind.” “It’s fine. After becoming an alicorn, I really started to change. My bloodlust seemed to occur more often, before I actually lost it. One night, I snuck out of my room and headed into the royal bedroom and towards one side of the bed. Placing one hoof over their muzzle; I turned their head to the side and proceeded to completely drain them of blood. In the process; Celestia slipped inside and watched it transpire.” “Luna! What are you doing,” Celestia demanded “Getting something to drink. What else,” Luna answered flatly “You just killed our parents,” Celestia said angrily “Your parents; not mine. Mine were murdered right in front of me. I'm just returning the favor.” “You…you killed them,” a shocked Twilight asked “I did. That also had the unforeseen consequence of bringing out a darkness in Celestia,” Luna replied “Daybreaker. I've heard the legends about it,” Twilight said “They aren't entirely true. This is the actual event that you'll see.” “Sister; this isn't you! I'm sorry for my actions that night! I wasn't in control of myself!” “Celestia is gone! I am Daybreaker! You will regret ever becoming my sister,” Celestia/Daybreaker roared “Don't make me do this! I love you!” “Love won't bring my parents back. You killed them,” Daybreaker replied “It's only fair I reunite you with your dead parents in Tartarus!” “What happened next,” Twilight asked “I shot a spell at her to paralyze her. After that, I completely drained Celestia of blood. Since she was the ruler of the sun, her blood made me invulnerable to the sun.” “Luna asked the six of us for a major favor afterwards. We had to destroy the castle,” Dark Steel added “And the holiday, Nightmare Night? What's the origin of that?” “According to the texts, Nightmare Moon defeated Daybreaker on the night of October 31st. As tribute to that victory; the holiday was named in my honor,” Luna answered “So, everything is a lie? What about that dream I told you about ten years ago,” a curious Twilight asked “I've been having it for years ever since my parents died.” “That brings me to the hardest part in the explanation. You mentioned seeing a creature with red eyes. That was me. In my bloodlust I attacked your parents and brother; draining them of blood before biting you. The intent was to kill you, but I decided to transfer a portion of my power.” “That means,” Twilight started “Yes. You have vampire blood in you. After I killed them; I decided it was best to adopt you, in order to give you a family. I'm sorry I lied to you over the years about your parents.” “I need some time to myself. This is a lot to take in,” Twilight said, leaving the room “Let her go. She deserves privacy right now,” Dark Steel said, putting a wing on Luna’s back “You're right. I did something that changed her life,” Luna replied During dinner that night, the room was completely silent as Twilight still seemed to be irritated by the news. Afterwards Luna returned to her room to read when the door opened to an unexpected visitor. “When were you going to tell me,” Twilight demanded “When you were ready. I wasn't in control when it happened. I'm sorry,” Luna said apologetically “Sorry can't bring my parents back from the dead. I'm going to leave Canterlot and head to Ponyville. Goodbye princess,” Twilight said with a hint of disgust in her voice “Before you leave; at least let me give something before you go. First, is a spell that will allow you to send letters here if you wish. Second and most importantly is the deed to Ponyville Library,” Luna said, sending a spell to Twilight’s horn “How'd you know about that?” “You've read everything in the castle, so it's only natural to believe you'd want to live in a library. And plus, the actual purpose for that trip was to secure the house for you. Unfortunately, it will need to be organized,” Luna replied as Twilight left Twilight grabbed the photo albums from her room and stuck them in a box. On Luna’s order; two guards followed Twilight to a carriage. As she climbed inside; the guards were hooked up to pull it. After a short flight, Twilight was left standing in front of the Ponyville Library. Inside was a sight of all the new books to read. “First thing is to get this organized,” she thought to herself, looking around Upon heading to the third floor, once Twilight opened one of the doors, she found layers of dust covering the room. After using her magic to summon a broom, she set to work cleaning up. “This place looks like it hasn't been touched in years.” Heading to the lower floors to clean posed a challenge; but was enough to get her mind off what Luna told her. Some time later, she heard an upstairs window open, signifying an unwanted guest. “Hey! Anyone here,” a voice called “Yes, there is. What can I do for you?” “Where's the Daring Doo books,” came the response “Why don't you come down and ask nicely?” The visitor emerged from the third floor and Twilight was finally able to see who she was talking to. Standing in front of here was a light blue pegasus with rainbow hair and Twilight guessed that her name was somehow related to her appearance. “Now, back to my question. Where are the Daring Doo books,” the pegasus demanded “Perhaps you could ask nicely? And would you mind introducing yourself? I'm Twilight Sparkle.” “Rainbow Dash. You probably figured that out,” Dash replied “I'm sorry, but I haven't seen any Daring Doo books. If you don't mind waiting a few days I'll have this organized.” “Alright. I'll see you again later in the week,” Dash said, before heading out the front door “By the way, you seem awfully familiar. You didn't happen to come from Canterlot; did you?” “Yes, I did. I am a former student to the princess. In fact, me being here was due to a disagreement we had.” Over the next three days, Twilight had both floors of books organized into subject and further separated into alphabetical order to make filing easier. For personal use, she found some quills that were left untouched and bought some scrolls and ink to use. Sitting in her room was a stack of books about Equestria’s history. Before she could take her frustrations out, a letter emerged in front of her, bearing the royal seal. ‘Don't try destroying the books. They are enchanted to prevent editing. -Your guardian and teacher; Princess Luna’ Undeterred; Twilight had started to write the word ‘Murderer’ under a picture of Luna, only to find the ink disappear afterwards. “Of course it would do that. Why didn't I see that coming,” Twilight asked out loud “She did that a long time ago,” a voice said, causing Twilight to jump “Sorry for the scare. I should have announced myself better.” “She sent you to take care of me? Which one are you?” “Asmodeus. Yes, Luna did send me to watch over you. I know what she did was wrong; but try to see it from her perspective,” he replied “See what? A murderer that kills without remorse? A ruler that took an innocent filly from her family and then proceeded to lie about it for ten years!?” Twilight proceeded to ignore any answer from her visitor and grabbed a scroll and started writing what could have been a letter to her family. ‘I'm sorry you had to die so long ago. Equestria’s Princess Luna was the vampire that attacked you that night. I lived with her afterwards until I found out the truth. I hope you can be at peace. -Your loving daughter and sister, Twilight Sparkle’ “Hey, Egghead! You home,” Dash yelled as Twilight headed outside “Please don't call me egghead. It's Twilight. And yes; the books are organized.” “Your house seems to be haunted. I just saw something upstairs. Sorry, I'm Pinkie Pie,” she said popping out of nowhere before disappearing Dash followed Twilight back inside as she went to retrieve the requested books. Twilight wrote down the list on a scroll to remind Rainbow to return them. “I'll bring these back soon,” Dash said carrying the stack of books The next day Twilight decided to head into town to actually get some food for the house when a pony bumped into her spilling a bag onto the ground. “I'm really sorry about that. The name's Applejack. Nice to meet you,” she said, helping clean up “Twilight Sparkle. Thank you for the help." “It's my fault, so I have to clean up. Granny Smith told to always clean up my messes,” Applejack added “You accompanied her to Canterlot a few times years ago.” “I did. Don't tell me that you were the filly next to the princess,” AJ replied “That was me. It must be a coincidence to meet up that day.” “Well, I have a few friends you might like to meet. Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Fluttershy,” AJ added “I've met Rainbow already along with Pinkie; but never seen Rarity or Fluttershy before." “I'll introduce you to them some time,” AJ decided “I look forward to it.” The next day, Applejack was waiting outside to pick Twilight up for the other introductions. They stopped at a cabin near the edge of the forest that contained multiple animals running around the outside. A yellow pegasus emerged whistling to herself. “Howdy Fluttershy. Thought I'd drop by to introduce you,” Applejack said “It's nice to meet you. I'm Twilight Sparkle.” “H-h-hi,” Fluttershy stammered “You'll get used to her shyness,” AJ replied The trip to the boutique resulted in Twilight meeting Rarity and having a dress made for herself; albeit reluctantly. She was glad to know there were five other girls that she become friends with; which took her mind off of the argument with her mom. New BreedThree years later after gaining multiple friends, Twilight was sitting in her bedroom reading when she had a visitor; that by this time was expected. “Twilight; AJ needs you to help out at the farm,” Dash said, panting “What am I to do?” “It's probably easier for her to tell you,” Dash answered vaguely With that, the two left the library and headed down to Sweet Apple Acres where their friends were engaged in a disagreement. Twilight was going to end up having a difficult decision to make on which of her friends to support. “Twilight; please tell Applejack she's wrong,” Fluttershy asked desperately “Twi; you should back me up on this,” AJ countered “Enough! What in Luna’s name is going on here!?” “The farm’s infested with vampire fruit bats. They're eating all the apples before I can harvest them,” Applejack explained “They're only eating because they need to feed their families,” Fluttershy pointed out “And I need to feed my family and all of Ponyville. That's more important than these vermin,” AJ replied angrily 🎵Vampires are dark and icky. They'll make you so sicky. This pest leaves such a dirty mess. They really have to go,’ 🎵They really mean no harm. All they want to do is live on your farm. Yes, they eat some apples but can you deny them such a meal,’ 🎵These pests give such dread. They really should be dead,’ 🎵How can you say what lives or dies? They deserve to be treated like equals like anyone else,’ 🎵Bats are such a sight. That gives you such a fright. They really are uncouth, with their type of tooth,’ 🎵Twi; its really up to you. Just tell us what to do,’ “I don't know. Can you see if they won't move,” Twilight suggested weakly Fluttershy temporarily departed to talk to the bats to see their opinion about the situation. Twilight really didn't know what to do as she put on the spot by her friends. “I tried to talk to them, but didn't get an answer,” Fluttershy replied “I guess it's up to you; Twilight. There's got to be some kind of spell to solve this problem,” Applejack decided Everyone left the farm and headed to the library. Twilight had no answer for the others as to what to do, but couldn't tell them as they depended on her. Looking through the books found little information that could help. “Twilight; please tell me you aren't going to exterminate the bats,” Fluttershy demanded “They will not be exterminated; but I'd like to change their opinions on food.” That seemed to satisfy the others as none actually wanted to see the creatures killed. Armed with a single spell, the group returned to put Twilight’s plan into motion. To everyone's delight the bats were no longer interested in fruit; but the unforeseen side effect saw Fluttershy turn into a vampire. “What the buck? How'd this happen,” Dash demanded “I don't know, but the spell must have redirected itself to Fluttershy.” “Can't we get her to just use the Stare on herself,” Pinkie suggested With that determined; the others put their plan into motion. All they had to was lure Fluttershy to a clearing whereby a series of mirrors would enclose her as Twilight used the same spell to return Fluttershy to normal. “Hey! I got something here you'd like to suck,” Rainbow called Fluttershy immediately attempted to dive bomb Dash only to be surrounded by the mirrors. Twilight proceeded to use the spell to seemingly return her friend to normal. “Now that that's over; I'm heading home.” “See ya later, Twi,” AJ said Twilight found herself up some time during the middle of the night and unable to return to bed. To try and relax; she headed downstairs and retrieved a vampire book to read. As usual; an upper window was opened, signifying the return of a particular visitor. “Really; Rainbow? You couldn't wait to visit in the morning?” “Hello cousin,” a voice said “Fluttershy? But I turned you back to normal.” “I closed my eyes before your spell connected. So, I'm still a vampire fruit bat; and I know you have vampire blood in you,” Fluttershy replied “What exactly do you want?” “How's about this: you don’t tell the others about me still being a vampire and I won't tell them your secret,” Fluttershy said simply “Are you really trying to blackmail me into keeping quiet?” “If that's what you want to call it. I just prefer to see it as incentive,” came the answer “Very well. I'm going to let Luna know about this.” ‘Luna- I never mentioned this earlier, but my friend Applejack’s farm, Sweet Apple Acres had a problem with vampire fruit bats. Without getting into details; a spell I used turned my friend Fluttershy into a vampire fruit bat.’ Twilight sent the letter to her former teacher only to receive a reply moments later, consisting of a single sentence. The letter was read again as if more was expected. A knock on the door startled Twilight out of her trance. “Greetings Twilight,” Luna said “Princess Luna. What brings you here,” Fluttershy asked “The letter Twilight sent. You are a vampire fruit bat; correct,” Luna asked “Yes. Twilight changed me into one accidentally; but when she went to return me, I refused to do so. You are a vampire as well as Twilight,” Fluttershy answered “I am. To help your ‘condition’; I am formally inviting you to the castle. Once a month you will receive enough to drink in order to get by. You are lucky it's juice and not blood,” Luna replied “Neither of you are to speak of this meeting, nor your monthly trips to Canterlot.” A few weeks after that meeting; Twilight was going to be celebrating her 18th birthday. She woke up early that morning and headed to a mirror and was shocked at the reflection. Instead of her normal eye color, a pair of blood red eyes stared back. “What the buck?” Not having any idea what to do; she decided the best course of action was writing to Luna in the hopes of getting an answer. ‘Mom, I just woke up and found my eyes turned red. What do I do?’ ‘I am sorry, but I am unable to help with that. The redness should go away on its own. -Your loving mother, Luna’ ● LUNA ● “Was it really right to lie to Twilight in your letter,” a voice asked “No it isn't. I actually hoped this day wouldn't happen for a while. You would be better help to her than I could be,” Luna said “Why me,” a voice asked curiously “Simple. You have been in this same position as Twilight. Just make sure the group heads there.” “Of course. I'll send an anonymous invite to Rarity,” came the response “Thank you; my dear Melodious.” “I haven't heard that name in quite some time,” she said with a chuckle ● TWILIGHT ● “Hey, Twilight! You here,” Dash called from outside “Go away. I'm not feeling well." “Sugarcube; are you okay,” Applejack asked as Twilight opened the door “No. I don't know if I want to go out.” “What happened,” Pinkie asked “Have you been reading all night? Your eyes are really red.” “Wow. You look like you haven't slept in weeks,” Dash added “I just woke up like this.” “I hope you'll join us, Twi. I was given an invitation for my friends to attend Club Melody,” Rarity said “Besides, it's Nightmare Night.” “I'll see. I'm not too fond of this day.” “Why's that,” Dash asked curiously “Personal reasons I don't like talking about.” “We'll stop by later and hope you change your mind,” Rarity decided before they departed “You should go with your friends. It'll take your mind off your past,” a voice said “As. I should have known you'd be listening to that.” “I was asked to keep an eye on you. Besides; right now I'm just a voice you're hearing,” Asmodeus replied Reluctantly; Twilight joined all her friends, except for Fluttershy that night as they celebrated her birthday. Rarity had her close her eyes as the others led to the destination. “We're here. Open your eyes,” Rarity directed In front of them seemed to be a simple building with one word on the side ‘Melody’. If it wasn't for the long line of ponies and two stallions in suits in front; the place would go unnoticed. “A club? Why would you bring me here?” “You need to lighten up and enjoy yourself,” Pinkie said “It's your eighteenth birthday.” With Rarity leading; the group approached the front of the line where they were stopped by one of suits. “Where do you think you're going,” the bouncer demanded “My friends and I were invited to attend this event,” Rarity said, withdrawing a simple scroll To Rarity Belle- I'd like to invite you and your friends to attend Club Melody tonight. Have fun.’ “Looks official. Welcome to the club,” the bouncer said, stepping aside Everyone headed inside the club as Twilight noticed it seemed to be classy with an area for food and a bar nearby. The biggest portion of the building was dedicated to a dance floor where a white unicorn DJ was playing music. “I'm going to head to the dance floor,” Pinkie decided “I'm heading to the bar,” Dash decided, as Applejack joined her “What about you, Twilight? What do you want to do,” Rarity asked “I don't know. This has never been a good day for me.” “It's Nightmare Night. What's not to like about the defeat of the evil Daybreaker,” Pinkie asked “Something happened years ago I don't really want to remember.” The others started enjoying themselves, except Twilight as she was still worried about her eyes. Music was playing by the DJ, but Twilight could only hear noise. She decided to head over to the bar for a drink as Dash and Applejack were already passed out. “What can I get you,” the bartender asked “Beer, please.” “How old are you,” the bartender asked “Eighteen. I'm celebrating my birthday today.” “Here you go.” A simple glass bottle was removed from under the counter and passed over to Twilight. Having never tried alcohol before; she drank slowly trying to get used to the beverage. After the DJ finished her set; she headed over to the bar and opened a small fridge under the counter to remove a small pouch. The contents were dumped into a mug and handed to Twilight to replace the empty beer bottle in front of her. “Drink this. It'll help,” she said vaguely Twilight gladly accepted the drink and smelled it to see what the beverage was. Not getting an answer, she decided to just drink some and hope for the best. “Huh. Tangy,” she commented With that, Twilight finished the mug in moments. The DJ grabbed Twilight and led her towards a side door in the club, much to the delight of some of the patrons. “Somepony’s gonna get laid,” a patron said cheering “Go get her Vinyl,” another added “That's Twilight. I didn't know her barn door swung that way,” Pinkie commented “One doesn't have to talk about whom they are attracted to. If Twi is a filly-fooler; then who are we to judge,” Rarity replied “Here, here,” a drunken Dash said, kissing an equally drunk AJ on the cheek “What happens in the club; stays in the club,” Rarity said with a sigh Once out of the club, Twilight was directed down a small hall leading to a staircase. Their final destination was a room above the club. Looking around, Twilight saw a plain room with a bed in one corner and various objects strewn around the place. “Welcome to my home; sis. Sorry for my rudeness; I'm Vinyl Scratch,” she said “What do you mean by sister?” “I'm a vampire like you. Why else do you think I gave you a mug filled with blood? It helped return your eyes to normal,” Vinyl replied “Really? Thank you for that. Out of curiosity; why do you live above the club?” “Why? Because I can. Also; because I'm the owner,” Vinyl said with a chuckle “Why choose the name ‘Melody’ for the club?” “Easy. That was my name about a thousand years ago before I was turned. Melodious Harmony to be exact." “What was that about getting ‘laid’?” “I've had stallions and other mares here. We have sex and I take a little bit of blood afterwards,” Vinyl started “I've never been with anypony before. I wouldn't know anything about sex.” “Don't worry, this is about knowledge,” Vinyl replied “Do you know how many vampires exist in Equestria?” “Three that I know. Luna, you and I; although I'm not exactly a vampire.” “You have vampire blood inside you. There are three others you didn't know. Fleur de Les is one. The other two may be a bit of a surprise,” Vinyl answered “Well, don't keep me in suspense. Who are they?” “Mayor Mare and Nurse Redheart,” Vinyl said simply “Fleur isn't much a surprise. A model like her would want to keep her beauty by any means; but I can't see the mayor being a vampire.” “Why not? She's ran the city for so long, yet no one’s been able to take her position. You're not surprised by Redheart I take it” Vinyl commented “No. A vampire working as a doctor is a good way to obtain blood for others without being noticed. Could you tell me more about yourself?” “As I just mentioned; I was born Melodious Harmony and had celebrated my fifth birthday with my family when they were attacked. Unknown at the time, but it was Luna who killed them and proceeded to turn me. Over the centuries; I have died multiple times and changed my name just as much,” Vinyl answered “Don't commit suicide. It really hurts afterwards.” “The exact same series of events that happened to me. I'll take a guess in saying your birthday was on Nightmare Night. And thanks for the advice; although I hope I don't need it.” “Yes. Luna asked me to teach you about being a vampire,” Vinyl said “You mean there's more than just drinking blood once a month?” “Twice is actually preferred as it prevents us from taking too much from a victim. You already know about vampires being immortal,” Vinyl started “Seems easy so far. Drink regularly for safety.” “As I was saying; you'll have to leave your friends eventually. It's not easy to form attachments with others due to our condition. Next; you have two types of vampires.” “Vampire subtypes?” “Yeah. One are pure-blood, while the others are half-breeds. In other words the first have been turned by Luna, herself; while the others were turned by a younger vampire,” Vinyl finished “I'd fall into the first type for sure. Why did my eyes become red when I'm not exactly a vampire?” “That's tricky to answer. Luna isn't sure; but it might have something to do with you gaining residual effects of the vampire blood in you. Since this is the first time it happened; no harm has emerged, save you just gaining red eyes. You're lucky about that,” Vinyl replied “Why's that?” “Your eyes temporarily turned red; mine are naturally that way. That's why I wear heavy-duty sunglasses. There is another reason for the subtypes. Pure-bloods have no worry about the sun, due to receiving blood directly from Luna. Half-breeds have their lineage diluted by multiple branches of vampires.” “In other words, one that was a pure-blood turned somepony and transferred their blood. That somepony turned somepony else and continued down for years.” “Exactly. Care to guess what type Fleur, the mayor and Redheart are,” Vinyl asked curiously “Fleur is a pure-blood while the others are half. I've seen Fleur plenty of times to know that one.” “Damn. I was hoping you didn't know. It was my urging that led Luna to turn Fleur into a vampire and my student. In fact; she was pretty good in bed. She could do this thing with her tongue,” Vinyl said, reminiscing “I so did not need to hear about your sexual exploits. That's too much information.” “Well; I could help you,” Vinyl teased “Lalala. Not listening.” “Changing the subject; it is getting late and I'm sure you're feeling tired. Your friends are still here,” Vinyl said After looking out the window; Twilight confirmed Vinyl’s observation and realized that she was exhausted from everything. She headed to a nearby couch to sleep on; only to find herself being moved. “It's better to sleep on the bed,” Vinyl said, lowering her down Without any argument, Twilight found herself drifting off to a dreamless sleep; much to her delight. Every year on that day, she would remind herself of the family she lost and the life that never was. The next morning, Twilight found herself being woken up by something burning on the nearby stove. Heading over to see what is was; Twilight found herself staring at strips of an unidentified food in a frying pan. “Glad to see you're up. The bacon was getting crispy,” Vinyl said casually “Bacon? What's that?” “A type of meat that is rare for most ponies to eat, considering it comes from dead pigs. I thought it would be a nice meal. I'll make haycakes and eggs to go with it,” Vinyl answered Not to be rude to her host; Twilight helped cook before the two sat down to enjoy their meal. After cleaning up, they headed downstairs to check on the others. Twilight was shocked at the sight in front of her, while Vinyl just laughed. Lying on one of the tables in the dining area were Rainbow Dash and Applejack; cuddling together. Rarity somehow found herself between both a stallion and mare, without a care while Pinkie was surrounded by multiple ponies of both sexes on the dance floor. “Sleep well, everypony,” Twilight asked casually “Oh buck,” Dash exclaimed, before rolling off the table onto the floor “This ain't what it looks like,” AJ added hastily “Somepony seems to be enjoying herself,” Vinyl commented, motioning towards Rarity “We just slept together. Nothing more. I'm not sure I like mares in that way,” Rarity replied “I could help if you'd like,” Vinyl suggested “No thank you, Miss Scratch,” Rarity said, trying to regain formalities “Just call me ‘Vinyl’. Everypony does,” she replied “Sleep where you can, when you can,” Pinkie said simply Without warning; the door opened to allow a single visitor inside. Upon seeing the pony in question; most charged for the door, leaving six in the room. “Good morning everypony. I hope I am not intruding,” Luna said “I came to pick up Twilight for a little while.” “See you soon, Twilight,” Rarity said, hugging her “I'll be gone only a little while. It's not forever.” “I know, but you're going to Canterlot. I've dreamed of going there,” Rarity replied “It's a really boring town. I spent fifteen years there.” “Same. And I lost track of when I was in Canterlot,” Vinyl added “Many of the rich nobles are snobs. You really wouldn't like them.” “Well, we should be going. It's nice to see you, Vinyl,” Luna said “Alright. See you soon girls.” ChangesA while later; Luna and Twilight were back in Canterlot after taking the train home. Once in the castle; the two headed towards Luna’s room for a private chat. “What's this meeting about?” “Your future,” Luna replied vaguely “Like what? When I'm going to get married or something?” “Not exactly. More along the lines of when you're going to die,” Luna answered “If that's a joke, it's not funny.” “That's why I asked you here. There are certain areas underground that lead to and from the castle. In fact; one of them is what you're going to need to use,” Luna explained “You're going to have to show me. I have absolutely no clue what you're talking about.” “Very well. Follow me,” Luna directed As they did so long ago; Luna led her adopted daughter deep under the castle towards where the thestrals reside. “Here? This is where the thestrals live.” “You're correct, but there's more to this room than it seems,” Luna replied Twilight adjusted her eyes to the darkness as Luna pushed open a panel in the wall and headed inside. “This is part of the passageways that are hidden under the castle I mentioned earlier. Dark Steel and the others use these to leave without notice,” Luna pointed out “That's fine, mom. But I still don't understand what that has to do with why we're here.” “One of the entrances happens to be in the cemetery. As a vampire; you're going to have to die in order to live. I'm showing you this now, so you're ready when the time comes,” Luna answered The two continued down a tunnel until the area opened up to a huge room with a single box mounted on the ceiling. Luna used her magic to open the bottom up. “This is used as a one-way entrance to the tunnels. Hidden in the bottom of the crypt is a button that will lower the floor enough for you to slide out. When you choose to die; I'll have somepony meet you in here to escort you,” Luna explained “This is a lot to take in. I know I'm going to have to die; but I really don’t want to leave my friends.” “What are you going to do? Your friends can't know about you being a vampire,” Luna asked “I'll get to that soon. In the meantime; I'll spend as much time with them as possible.” “One last thing before you head back home. Your body will start expressing vampire characteristics such as accelerated healing, and increases in speed and strength. Do be careful with your friends,” Luna warned “You can easily hurt them without meaning to.” “Thanks mom. I'll definitely try.” After returning from Canterlot; Twilight knew she couldn't tell the others what she planned on doing. The promise she made to Luna would happen no matter what and decided her first visit would be to Rarity. With that; she made her way over to Carousel Boutique. “Twilight? What can I do for you,” Rarity asked curiously “I just thought I'd stop by and see if you wanted any help.” “I could use somepony to help model a new dress that I am making. It was supposed to be for the mayor as a surprise for her birthday. Fluttershy had something come up and wasn't able to help,” Rarity said “Of course. Lead the way.” The two headed towards a back room in the Boutique where a single blue dress hung on a mannequin. Rarity levitated it onto Twilight who headed over to a mirror to check her appearance. “This is beautiful. I'm sure the mayor will love it.” “I just need to add a bit more to it. The fringe needs to be put on, along with the gemstones,” Rarity replied Rarity started sewing the fringe around Twilight’s front left hoof. Without warning; the needle slipped and stabbed into the flesh, drawing blood as Rarity removed it. “Oh my goodness! I am so sorry about that. Do you need to see a doctor,” a frantic Rarity asked “I'm alright. It's just a small wound,” Twilight said, bringing the cut to her mouth “See? Nothing to worry about.” “I insist on cleaning the wound. That is rather unsanitary,” Rarity replied After removing the dress, Rarity headed to the bathroom and retrieved rubbing alcohol and cleaning wipes. Grabbing Twilight’s hoof, she started to clean it, before stopping. “Where's the hole? I watched the needle stab you, causing a decent wound,” a confused Rarity commented “It wasn't that bad. I guess by licking it; the blood stopped. Don't worry about it. Let's just continue working on the dress.” With a sigh; Rarity put the first aid materials away as Twilight had the dress back on. Thankfully for Rarity, work continued without incident and it was finished about an hour later. “When exactly is Mayor Mare’s birthday?” “It's supposed to be soon, but I'm not exactly sure when. And no; I don't have an idea as to how old she is, either. A lady doesn't talk about her age,” Rarity said “No matter when it is; I'm sure she will love your dress. You haven't made a bad outfit.” “Thank you very much for the help, Twilight. I'm sorry about that incident,” Rarity said, hugging her friend “I'm glad to have help. Let's just forget that happened. Tomorrow, I might help Applejack.” “What brought this on? We see each other often; why the change,” Rarity inquired “I just wanted to spend time with my friends individually. Nothing wrong with that.” The next day, Twilight kept her promise and headed to Sweet Apple Acres to assist Applejack. She knew it was harvest time as the sound of hooves striking bark could be heard, followed by the sound of apples falling. “What can I do for you, Twilight,” Applejack asked “Need another set of hooves to help?” “I guess it would help. Big Mac’s working on the far side heading this way,” AJ replied “You sure you'll be able to buck?” “I'll try. If not; I may just use magic to drop the apples.” Twilight headed over to one of the nearby trees and kicked. Not surprisingly, the kick was so light that nothing happened. Upon trying a second time, the apples dropped. “Congrats, Twi. Your first successful apple buck,” AJ said Knowing what to do afterwards made the chore easier as it would only take one kick to remove the apples. “Hey, AJ,” Dash called from the air As Twilight struck the next tree; her focus was broken, causing her kick to make a crater in the bark and resulted in the tree leaning over. The trio of Applejack, Big Mac and the newly arrived Rainbow Dash were in shock at what transpired. “Twilight, you feeling alright? These trees have some of the thickest bark in Equestria, yet my brother and I can barely scratch these with a buck. That kick not only damaged the tree, but forced it over. No unicorn can do that,” AJ pointed out “I feel alright. Even I don't know what happened.” “Take a break Twilight. AJ and I will finish up,” Big Mac directed, without argument Twilight headed to get some water and left the field afterwards. Rainbow Dash followed behind, not sure of what to do. “I'll see another time AJ. Twilight might need some help,” Dash decided “Alright sugercube. Be safe; both of you,” AJ replied Noticing she was being trailed; Twilight started running around Ponyville, before heading back to the library. Even with Dash’s speed, she failed to catch up to Twilight. “Twilight? What's wrong with you? You've never been like this,” Dash asked, as her eyes widened “What's wrong is that I don't like being followed! Last time I looked in the mirror, I wasn't a filly that needed help! I'm eighteen for bucks sake and what's with that look?” “Your eyes,” Dash replied “What about my eyes!?” “Your eyes are blood red,” Asmodeus whispered in Twilight’s ear “Please just leave me alone, Rainbow.” Instead of heading inside the library; Twilight went over to see Vinyl at the club. Upon reaching the door, the two bouncers stepped in front to block her unauthorized entrance. “Let her through. Twilight’s my guest,” Vinyl directed “Of course; Miss Scratch. Go ahead,” one bouncer said, stepping aside Once inside; Vinyl immediately headed over to the bar and called Twilight over with a whistle. Without hesitation, Twilight joined her friend. “Before anything else; you need a drink,” Vinyl said, handing her a mug “Thanks. Let's go someplace private to talk.” “Upstairs. I’m glad there isn't anypony here during the day,” Vinyl commented Twilight headed towards the side door and up the stairs as Vinyl cleaned the mug out. Moments later; she joined Twilight in the room before sealing it shut for complete privacy. “Alright, spill it. Why'd your eyes get red,” Vinyl asked directly, as she pulled out a scroll to start writing “I guess it started yesterday. As I was helping Rarity with a dress; her needle slipped and stabbed me in the hoof. Once it was removed, I casually licked it, before she wanted to clean it.” “The wound disappeared before it could get cleaned,” Vinyl guessed, as Twilight nodded “Please continue.” “Just earlier today I was at Applejack’s farm when Rainbow Dash came by. When I bucked the tree, it created a crater in the bark and tipped it over. Dash followed me home as I ran and I seemed to be faster than ever. When she confronted me, I yelled at her as Asmodeus pointed out my eyes became red.” “Luna is going to be notified right now about this,” Vinyl said, as she sent the note “What's going on with me?” “Well, mom just sent an answer,” Vinyl replied ‘Twilight and Vinyl- Thank you for the immediate notice about these incidents. Your body is manifesting vampiric abilities faster than I thought. You may have to leave your friends sooner then you might have liked. Spend as much time as you can and I'll see you by week’s end. -Your mom, Luna’ “I guess I have no choice. Can I stay here for the night and head home tomorrow?” “Of course you can. So which of your friends do you plan on visiting next,” Vinyl replied “Pinkie Pie. Fluttershy will likely visit me tomorrow night.” “She's a vampire fruit bat; right,” Vinyl interrupted “Yeah, how'd you know?” “She visited me after you left and explained what happened. Be safe, sis,” Vinyl said, hugging Twilight “No matter how many times I hear that, I still find it hard to wrap my head around. The two of us were adopted by Princess Luna at different times.” After their conversation; the two headed down into the club before splitting apart. Vinyl took her usual position on the turntables in order to pump up the crowd, while Twilight went to the dining area. That evening was quiet as they returned upstairs for bed. “Hiya Twilight! What can I get you,” Pinkie asked excitedly “I wanted to spend some time with you, today.” “I know why you're really here. Please don’t do what I think you're planning,” Pinkie begged “I don’t know what you're talking about. I did want to help you out.” With a little coaxing from Mr. and Mrs. Cake; Pinkie allowed Twilight to assist with cooking. Twilight actually found it fun to experience something more than what a book explains. Her skill actually increased as the three chefs made sure the recipes were followed. “Thank you for everything, Mr. and Mrs. Cake. This was a nice experience.” “You're very welcome Twilight. We're glad you learned something. Feel free to come back any time,” Mrs. Cake replied ● MANE-SIX (MINUS TWILIGHT) ● “Alright, I think we need to talk,” Applejack said Looking around; AJ and the others were sitting around an empty Sugercube Corner. Mr. and Mrs. Cake left for the evening as Pinkie promised to close up afterwards. “We know Twilight has been acting strange these past few days,” AJ continued “Everyone in Ponyville knows I'm the fastest; but somehow Twilight out ran me,” Dash said “Her eyes also became red when she yelled at me.” “How is that possible? Nopony should be that fast,” Pinkie asked “I unintentionally stabbed Twilight with a needle; but when I went to clean it, the wound was gone. It was deep into her hoof,” Rarity said “Big Mac, Dash and I saw a crater in the bark of one of the trees, causing it to lean,” AJ started “Those trees have extremely thick bark and Twilight damaged it with ease.” “Let's see: quick healing, speed and strength,” Pinkie started, before pulling a book from her mane “Oh no. If this means what I think, than we can't let Twilight leave.” “Buck me. That can't be real. Twilight’s a vampire? What's next; Fluttershy is a vampire fruit bat,” Dash asked sarcastically, looking at the book “Shy’s not here. Why can't it be possible,” Pinkie pointed out “Well, for now we keep an eye on her. Besides, she could tell us about it,” Rarity said ● TWILIGHT ● “Is it true, Twilight? Are you leaving,” a voice asked “Yes, it's true. Sorry Fluttershy, but I have to. The others saw a side of me that they shouldn't have. I don’t want to hurt them.” “Very well. If I see you again, I'll welcome you back. Until then, this is so long,” Fluttershy replied, hugging her friend “When I return; I will be different. You'll be the only one to recognize me as who I really am.” Twilight went to sleep knowing that she wouldn't be coming back the same. Her friends have seen her powers and Twilight feared what they would think of her being a vampire. Her mind was made up on what happens next and nothing was going to stop her. The next morning, she made a quick breakfast before heading outside. Standing in front were her friends, including Fluttershy. “We won't let you leave Ponyville,” Rainbow Dash declared “Please don't kill yourself,” Pinkie pleaded “Darling, we don't care what you are,” Rarity added “I've made up my mind. Let me pass.” “Sugarcube; you know we can't do that,” Applejack replied defiantly “Let her pass. She's a grown mare and deserves to make her own decisions,” a voice said “Vinyl? Twilight is going to kill herself. We can't let a friend do that,” Dash argued “She can make the choice for herself. I've had a friend commit suicide so long ago. You can't make decisions for somepony in order to protect them,” Vinyl countered With the attention diverted from Twilight; she took off towards the train station. It wasn't fair to leave without saying anything; but Dash wouldn't let her go otherwise. “Where'd Twilight go,” Applejack demanded “This was a trick! Twilight left without us noticing,” Pinkie replied “I'll drag her back by force,” Dash decided Dash took a running start and leapt into the air in an attempt to catch up to her friend. To everyone's shock; Vinyl teleported directly in front of the pegasus and found herself floating in midair. “How the buck do you have wings,” Dash asked in amazement Vinyl had a pair of white leather bat wings sticking out, supporting her in midair. Dash was able to see the actual skeletal frame of the wings without a problem. Even the others couldn't believe what they witnessed. “Vinyl’s flying? How's a unicorn sprout wings,” a dumbfounded Applejack asked “She must be a vampire. That's the only explanation,” Pinkie answered Twilight found herself asleep on the ride towards Canterlot, knowing she forcefully abandoned her friends. “Let me bring her back,” Dash demanded Instead of an answer; Vinyl just let a simple spell emerge from her horn. Dash felt pain directly in her wings, positioned where they connect to the body. “Alright, already! I give up,” a defeated Dash said sadly Knowing what would happen if she struggled; Dash finally lowered herself to the ground defeated. Afterwards, Vinyl simply teleported to Canterlot in order to get away. In the meantime; Twilight made her way to the castle. “Welcome back, Twilight. Although I'm curious as to what brings you here,” Luna asked “Kill me.” “Are you sure? You'll never be normal again,” Luna warned “I'm sure. Once they think I'm dead, you can turn me into a proper vampire.” “Very well. I'll use a simple poison to numb your body first. Let's head out tonight,” Luna said with a sigh “You're actually going through with it,” a voice asked “Vinyl! What brings you here?” “I kinda needed to get away for a while. Your friend Rainbow Dash wasn't going to let you go and I challenged her in midair,” Vinyl replied “How is that possible? You can't fly.” “As a unicorn it's impossible; but not as a vampire,” Vinyl said spreading her wings open “I'm going to get wings too?” “Yeah, but the process hurts like Tartarus. I couldn't move for a while,” Vinyl answered “What happened with Dash?” “I grabbed hold of her wings as a threat. Once she relented; I teleported here,” was the reply That night, Twilight joined Luna for a walk far away from Canterlot in the Ghastly Gorge. It was determined to be far enough away to not cause unwanted suspicion. Twilight was given some water with the poison in it to prepare her for what was going to happen soon. “Such a nice night out. I’m glad to do this. I just hate to leave my friends so abruptly.” “Ready,” Luna asked “The numbness will be taking effect about now.” “Yes.” Moments after the poison took effect; Luna proceeded to grab Twilight’s neck and twist. Afterwards; Luna rolled Twilight down the side before teleporting away. Upon returning, she flew down to survey the damage that happened. Not counting the broken neck; Twilight had unfortunately been skewered on multiple rock spires with plenty of blood surrounding the area. “Goodnight, Twilight,” Luna said Luna immediately headed to Ponyville to inform Twilight’s friends of her untimely death. “I’m sorry to tell you girls this; but Twilight has passed away earlier this evening.” “What did you do to her,” Dash asked accusingly “I did nothing to her. Twilight went out for a walk and never returned. When I came upon her; I found her off the side of a cliff on some rocks.” “When's the funeral,” Rarity asked “Tomorrow. It will be held in Canterlot. A chariot will be here at the library in order to pick you up.” “Thank you for informing us. We will see you tomorrow,” Fluttershy said “You are welcome. Once again; I am sorry to tell you the bad news.” After they were informed of the funeral; Luna teleported back home to have things prepared. Vinyl was sitting in a room with Twilight, surrounded by Dark Steel and the other thestrals. “Mom! Welcome back,” Twilight said weakly “Those spikes really hurt.” “Sorry I had to do that. I'm glad I cast that spell to protect you,” Luna admitted “What happens next?” “I'm afraid I have to give you a potion to make your body stiff. You'll be awake, but motionless. I'll also cast a concealment spell to hide the wounds from the others,” Luna explained For the funeral; Luna had prepared Twilight’s body with assistance from the director, Dead Ringer. Twilight was given the potion for stiffness when he wasn't looking. A viewing table was erected to place Twilight on with a clear box around her. Her friends were the first to visit the body and pay their respects. “Goodbye Twilight. I wish we had more time together,” Rarity said “Bye, Egghead. Sorry; Twilight. It was nice to have met you,” Rainbow said “Bye, sugarcube. We'll met again in Paradise,” Applejack added “So long Twilight. I can't make a funeral party for you,” Pinkie said sadly “Goodbye my friend. Thank you for everything,” Fluttershy finished Twilight’s body was removed the viewing box and transferred to a simple box. The five girls carried Twilight into Canterlot Cemetery towards a large open mausoleum. Sitting in the center was a stone crypt that Twilight was lowered into, before Luna raised the lid back in place. “Rest in peace Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said “Goodbye Twilight,” her friends said simultaneously Remembering what she was told, Twilight pushed a hidden button with her hoof; causing the floor to lower at an angle as she left. “Welcome back to the land of the living,” Vinyl joked “How do you feel; Twilight,” Luna asked “Stiff. I haven't moved in hours.” “Sorry. Let's have you rest for a while before we go through the ritual,” Luna suggested No Going BackA few hours later after her nap; Twilight was led to down the stairs with Luna towards the dungeon where Vinyl and the thestrals were waiting. “Why are we here in the dungeon?” “It's much easier to muffle the sound for one. And two; blood doesn't make a difference in here,” Luna replied “How does this work?” “Mom's going to bite you again to drain your blood. Following that, will be the worst pain ever,” Vinyl explained “Are you ready; Twilight,” Luna asked “I am. Bite me.” Luna gently turned her daughter's head to the side and sank her fangs directly into Twilight’s jugular vein; eliciting a small moan in the process. A small trickle of blood ran from the wound as Luna feed. Some time later; Luna removed her fangs as the wound healed without a mark. “That wasn't so bad.” “The easy part is over,” Luna said Twilight found herself slipping towards the floor as an audible tearing sound emanated from her body. “What's that sound?” “The precursor to Tartarus, itself,” Vinyl replied vaguely Just as Vinyl said that, the tearing increased along both sides of Twilight’s body. The snapping of bones could be heard as new extremities were forming. Due to the size of the wounds; blood sprayed around the room freely. “Help me,” Twilight begged reaching towards Vinyl, with tears in her eyes “Sorry, sis. Everypony goes through this,” Vinyl replied sadly, kissing her forehead The bone formation continued as blood flowed from the duel wounds. Time seemed to pass by at a snail's pace as the internal organs started to repair themselves in order to make room for the new wings. Once that was completed; the wounds started to close. Some time in the process, Twilight found herself passed out due to the pain. “Twilight; please wake up,” Vinyl said “I can't. It hurts too much.” “There's one last thing you need to do. You need to drink from me in order to recover your strength,” Luna added Luna lowered herself to the floor in order to meet Twilight. The latter started to move her head, before Vinyl used a hoof to gently correct her. Twilight’s head was now in the proper location for the task. “Drink from here; in the neck,” Vinyl said “Thanks,” Twilight replied weakly Knowing where to be, Twilight bit into Luna’s neck and proceeded to drink. A few minutes later, she felt a gentle tap on a foreleg, getting her attention. “That's enough, Twilight,” Luna said Now having regained some strength; Twilight stood up on her hooves again. Looking around the room; she saw just why the dungeon was used. The smell of blood was intoxicating as Luna used a simple spell to remove the mess. “How do you feel; Twilight,” Luna asked curiously “Twilight Sparkle is dead. Midnight Star is born.” “Nice name, sis. One down; umpteen more to go,” Vinyl said jokingly “Just how many times have you changed your name?” “I lost count after a while. The next time you ‘die’; I have a recommendation: don't commit suicide. your body will thank you from the pain that occurs afterwards. Have someone kill you and place you in the crypt,” Vinyl answered “Won't they remember the crypt being used?” “No. I placed a special spell around the grave preventing anypony from remembering. It helps when the same few die so often,” Luna answered “What happened to the other vampires?” “Dead. The six of us were tasked with their elimination. Many were killed over the years by townsfolk once it was found out they were vampires. Any other that killed for pleasure found themselves destroyed on Luna’s orders,” Dark Steel said “The only ones that remain are: Vivian Mare; Ponyville’s mayor. Redheart, Fleur de Lis, and the two of you; not counting myself,” Luna added “Well, there is something I'd recommend doing soon. Get your cutie mark removed,” Vinyl suggested “How is that possible? No one can do that.” “Star Swirl’s daughter, Starlight Glimmer is the only one capable of doing so. You'll find her in the mountains. Give her this and tell her ‘the Queen sends her regards’. She'll know it means,” Luna directed, handing Twilight a bag “I'll go tomorrow. If I leave early enough; I can get there by nightfall.” Twilight grabbed the cloak Luna wore and left. Having never been to Crystal Mountain; the trip took about a day to reach by walking. While she could have used the train; she didn't want to be recognized as a ‘zombie’ or something similar. “Why'd this have to be so far away?” “Perhaps you could stretch your wings,” Asmodeus suggested “As? What brings you here?” “I've been following you the entire trip. Luna asked me to accompany you. Sorry for not announcing my presence earlier,” he replied “Well; let's take shelter up ahead in Hollow Shades. Wait until night and we'll fly.” “Sounds good. I'm exhausted with this trip already.” “Most would have found easier methods of transportation,” he countered The two approached the city only to find it completely abandoned. Finding a nearby house, Twilight made her way inside and fell asleep almost immediately. Some time later, she was woken by a gentle nudge. “Come on, this'll be your first official flight lesson,” Asmodeus said Upon opening her wings, Twilight was given a lift by her teacher as he followed next to her. A small desert area was flown over as they headed for their mountainous destination. “Are…we…there…yet?” “Nearly. Our destination is somewhere near the summit,” he replied “Buck me.” Upon landing; the pair found themselves approached by a stranger wearing a cloak. “What brings you out here,” the cloaked pony asked “I’m looking for someone.” “The pawn gives its service,” the stranger said cryptically “The queen sends her regards.” “Nice to meet you. I'm Starlight Glimmer. Please follow me,” she directed “Long time no see; As.” “Indeed Starlight, it's been a while," he replied Twilight was led deeper into the mountains towards a cave halfway up the side. The only way to it was a small pathway that seemed to be worn away with age. Once inside, Twilight found herself handed some water, which she gratefully accepted. “What brings you all the way out here,” Starlight asked “I was hoping you could help me remove my cutie mark and destroy it.” “I haven't seen a vampire in quite some time. What do you want,” Starlight commented “I don't understand what you mean.” “Sorry. An explanation is needed. I can remove a cutie mark, but some actually wish to have a different mark. In order to do so; I cast a simple illusion over them so others see it, but the owner knows it's gone,” Starlight explained Twilight drew a full moon with a shooting star passing by in the cave floor. She found that image came into her mind as she concentrated. “This is what you want,” Starlight asked “Yes.” “Sorry, but perhaps we should start introductions over. I'm Starlight Glimmer; daughter of Star Swirl the Bearded,” she said “Midnight Star; formerly known as Twilight Sparkle. I have one thing I'd like to ask you.” “Go ahead,” Starlight replied “Are you and your dad vampires?” “Immortal; but not vampires. His condition was caused by an age spell that backfired. In front of his student Luna, he used the same spell on me. I've seen so much over the years, but refuse to help out,” Starlight explained “In Luna’s library; there are plenty of books about your father that I've read. I've always wanted to know what happened to him as nothing is recorded about that.” “I honestly don't know. He left and never returned. Sorry I can't be much help with that,” Starlight answered “Are you ready to lose your cutie mark?” “I am. I hate having to lie to my friends about my death.” “Unfortunately, it won't get any easier. I'd also recommend altering your appearance so nopony recognizes you,” Starlight suggested Twilight watched as Starlight removed her beloved cutie mark with a spell she never could have performed. It was levitated in front of her as a way of having one last look before being destroyed. The illusion was cast over Twilight as she reached into her saddle bag to remove a small pouch and handed it over. “Thank you very much, Starlight.” “You are welcome, Midnight,” Starlight replied “If you’d like to stay here for the night; you are more than welcome to do so.” “Thank you for the offer; but I think I'd want to head home and plan for the future.” With that, Twilight concentrated and found herself teleported back into the castle’s throne room. Thankfully, only Vinyl and Luna were there. “Welcome back Twi; I mean Midnight,” Luna corrected “Nice cutie mark, sis,” Vinyl said, giving a hoof-bump to her sister “Between us in private, you can call me ‘Twilight’, but not in public." “What do you plan on doing now,” Luna asked “Starlight gave me an idea of altering my appearance. Do either of you know a spell to change my mane, tail and eye color?” “What color do you want,” Vinyl asked “Black for all. If anypony askes, I can tell them that I was Twilight’s sister who came to see where she lived. I'll tell them that Luna’s my mom and she asked me to return.” Luna summoned a mirror for Twilight to use as Vinyl fired a spell at her sister. Twilight watched as her purple hair started gaining a black tip before flowing towards the roots. Even the tail gained the same appearance. “Open your eyes for me,” Vinyl said “I'll take this part. Close your eyes, Twilight,” Luna directed Luna put the tip of her horn right between her daughter's eyes and allowed a small flash to occur. Twilight opened her eyes and looked closely at her reflection to take it in. She was no longer Twilight Sparkle; now she was Midnight Star, her long lost sister. The only worry was her former friends seeing through the façade. “When are you heading home,” Luna asked curiously “I'd like to return in a week's time.” “There is one thing you might like as a vampire,” Vinyl commented “What's that?” 'The ability to speak to others telepathically,” Vinyl said through her thoughts During the next week; Twilight started to mentally prepare herself to return home. She hated the thought of acting like she doesn't remember her friends. “You'll be alright. I'm going to be at the club if you need me,” Vinyl said reassuringly “Fluttershy will be waiting for you.” “I know. It's hard knowing how much I hurt them by leaving.” “Good luck; Twilight. I'm only a letter away if you need help or advice,” Luna said hugging her Vinyl and Twilight decided to take one of the trains that ran late in the evening to avoid any prying eyes. Twilight returned to the library as Vinyl headed to the club. Waiting inside was a friend she was glad to see. “Welcome back; Twilight,” Fluttershy said “Thanks. Just so you know Flutters; Twilight Sparkle died. Call me ‘Midnight’ from now on.” “It's good to see you; Midnight,” Fluttershy corrected Once she was alone; Twilight fell asleep as best as she could. Her anxiety started to catch up now that she was back. When she woke up that morning was torture, knowing what's going to happen . Breakfast was a simple bowl of cereal before heading outside. “How dare you? How dare you leave us like that,” Rainbow Dash asked, tackling her To everyone's surprise; Dash punched Twilight in the stomach before grabbing her tightly. Twilight never flinched at the attack as it was barely felt. “Get…off..me,” Twilight said pushing the mare off unceremoniously “Girls; do you notice something different about Twilight,” Rarity asked curiously “Her mane and tail are black. The same with her eyes,” Pinkie pointed out “So, if you'll kindly let me up; I will explain. Perhaps we could head inside the library?” Reluctantly; the others followed behind Twilight as she headed into the kitchen to set up some tea for everyone. Once they had a drink, Twilight started her planned explanation. “I'd like to first start off by saying that I am not Twilight Sparkle.” “How is that possible? You look just like her,” Applejack asked “I look like her, because I'm her twin sister; Midnight Star. Twilight never mentioned me because I was adopted by Princess Luna after I was born. She told me about my sister and asked me to look after the library in her place.” “If we believe what you say, than what do you want,” Dash demanded “Would you mind giving me your names? I'd like to know with whom I am speaking to.” “Alright; we'll humor you. That's Flutter Dash; over there is Rarity Pie; Apple Pink; that’s Pinkie Shy; and I'm Rainbow Belle,” Dash said sarcastically, pointing to her friends “Thank you for at least giving me a name. Although I'm guessing that none of those are your real names.” “You asked for names, so I gave you some. Back to my previous question: what do you want,” Dash asked “I'd like to fill in for my sister. Coming here was a way to connect with Twilight and see the mare she became.” “We'll give you some time alone so you can get acquainted with the library. Ever since Twilight died; we've helped out here in her memory,” Rarity said “I'm sure she would thank you for helping out.” Once the group departed, Twilight decided to rearrange the entire library in alphabetical order. It was true that changing the books didn't seem like much, but whereas Twilight was obsessed with lists and order; Midnight was about taking risks and making the most out of life. “That's a shock. Seeing you destroying the order of the books,” Asmodeus said “I need to live a little and change things.” ● MANE-SIX (MINUS TWILIGHT) ● After departing the library; the others headed back to Sweet Apple Acres to have a private chat. “Alright girls, I think we all share the same opinion,” Applejack started “Twilight faked her death and is now calling herself ‘Midnight Star’,” Dash added “We know Vinyl is a vampire from when she attacked Dash. It's possible Twilight is a vampire and reasonable to say that the princess is the one that turned them,” Pinkie continued “Who's next to become a vampire? Fluttershy,” Rarity asked curiously “That's not funny. I'm not a vampire,” Fluttershy said quietly “If this is true that Twilight is calling herself something else to protect us; we will call her Midnight as she asked,” Applejack said “But,” Pinkie started, as AJ held up a hoof “As I was saying; we'll call her Midnight like she asked. But we will however give her space. If she wants to talk to us, than feel free; but don't force anything,” AJ finished ● TWILIGHT ● Twilight grabbed a scroll and started to write. After seeing her friends again; she knew something was wrong by how they were acting. ‘Mom- I wanted you to know that my friends know the truth. They may hide it; but they've figured out I'm a vampire’ Twilight sent the letter and decided to get ready to head out when an answer appeared. She decided on waiting until after she read the new message. ‘Midnight- Please be careful with your friends. If anything happens; we may have to take alternate means to silencing them. I'm sorry to tell you that, but our secret needs to stay that way. Keep me informed of any changes that happen. Love, mom’ “I should have expected that. Hopefully nothing happens that requires that extent.” Twilight wanted to have some fun and headed over to her sister's club. Once there; the two bouncers moved aside, much to the irritation of other patrons in line. The bartender automatically handed her a beer before going to the dance floor. Vinyl informed the workers of Twilight’s arrival and status as protected guest. ‘Do you mind if I borrow the upstairs room for a while,’ Twilight asked Vinyl telepathically ‘Naughty things are going to happen; I take it,’ Vinyl replied ‘Keep it down, though. The rest of the visitors don't need to hear.’ After receiving permission from Vinyl; Twilight found a mare she had an interest in and brought her upstairs. She decided to break out of her shell and try something different. Immortality would allow her to have sex with as many ponies as she wanted. Eventually, she might try to lose her virginity; but for now it would be mares only. Over the remaining course of the year, Applejack and the others started distancing themselves from Twilight. Since her death just after Nightmare Night; they couldn't believe their friend would lie and fake her death. As Hearth’s Warming approached; they received a letter asking them to Canterlot Castle for a private party. ● LUNA ● “Twilight; are you sure you want to do this?” “I am. The way they treated me was uncalled for. Instead of talking to me; they just abandoned me. This is a fair method of retribution,” Twilight replied “Very well. If you believe this to be the right course of action.” “Thank you mom,” she said “Could you also cast a temporary illusion on me?” “Not a problem. Your old appearance; I take it,” Luna asked as Twilight nodded ● TWILIGHT ● Twilight looked out from her room in the castle to see a chariot arrive containing her friends. Taking a look in the mirror; she was glad to see her old appearance staring back, even though it wasn't real. Putting Luna’s cloak on; she made her way outside and hid. “Hey girls; anypony having second thoughts about this,” Applejack asked in a whisper “Yeah. I've got this feeling that tonight isn't going to end well for us,” Dash replied grimly “If this is truly the end; it was great knowing you girls,” Rarity added With hesitancy; the five were escorted into the dining room where Luna was waiting for them. To their surprise; Vinyl headed inside to join them. “You! Why are you here,” Dash demanded, pointing a hoof at Vinyl “I was asked by Princess Luna. How was I to know there would be other guests,” Vinyl lied “Hello girls.” Keeping the cloak on; Twilight headed inside, not allowing the others to see her face. “Y-y-you. You c-c-can't b-b-be h-here. You're supposed to be dead,” AJ stuttered, as Twilight removed the cloak “Am I not? I don't feel like it.” “You're only a figment of our imagination. That's it. We're just seeing things,” Pinkie decided, covering her eyes “Girls; I'm hurt. I thought you'd at least make my sister feel welcome; but all you did was abandon her. Midnight hasn't deserved that treatment.” “Enough of the crap! We know you're ‘Midnight’,” Dash yelled “What in Tartarus do you want!?” “I wanted to have fun with my friends. At least let us enjoy dinner first.” “Buck off,” Dash replied bluntly “That's completely rude. And in front of my family; no less. I'm sorry mom you have to hear such rude language. Sis; I'd apologize, but I know there's worse at the club.” “It's alright, dear. Although; they do deserve that,” Luna added cryptically “I agree. That is fitting,” Vinyl added With the three in agreement; Vinyl used a simple flash of her horn to move the tables out of the way. Luna made sure to stop the others from resisting, as Fluttershy moved aside. “What the buck’s wrong with you; Shy,” Dash asked “I was the only one to show kindness to Twilight when she needed it. I do have to thank her for turning me into a vampire bat,” Fluttershy said “You were supposed to return her to normal! No wonder my farm's been short on apples,” an angry AJ said “I haven't taken any apples since that first night. Once a month I would either head here to the castle; or Princess Luna would send me a bottle of fresh juice to satisfy my craving,” Fluttershy answered “This has to be a joke. You being a vampire; I mean. Pitch me and tell me I'm dreaming,” Dash said, shaking her head “You should have told us you were a vampire,” Pinkie argued “And be treated as an outcast? You wanted to kill the vampire fruit bats for just being themselves. Besides; you abandoned me when I needed friends the most.” “You faked your death to get away from us! How could we be friends with somepony we helped bury and you show up a week later like it's nothing,” Applejack argued “You saw me as a freak when I showed off my abilities! When I wanted to actually leave; it was you who prevented me! You who thought it was your ‘best interest’ to keep me alive against my wishes!” “It was! Nopony should commit suicide! What kind of friends would we be if we didn't stop you,” Pinkie asked “Which of you wants to be first?” “I do hate to be rude; but go to Tartarus,” Rarity said sweetly, but defiantly “Your first volunteer,” Vinyl decided “I don't want to die. Please spare me,” Rarity begged “I'm not going to kill you four. But I am going to be generous about this,” Luna replied One at a time, Luna proceeded to attack her daughter's four friends, spilling some blood in the process. Twilight was glad to see them get what they deserve from being rude to her. After they were carried to a guest room, the three vampires returned to the dining room. “Sorry I couldn't help, mom.” “It's fine. New fledglings are typically unable to turn anypony,” Luna replied “Maybe in the future, you'll be able to do this yourself.” “Thanks again for everything; both of you. I love you mom; Vinyl.” Sunset arrivesThree years later; Twilight was celebrating her twenty-first birthday with Luna at the castle. Although it took a while; she had gotten used to being a vampire and reveled in it. ● SUNSET SHIMMER ● “Come on Sunset. Let's get in there,” a voice said “Scootaloo; what is so important about sneaking into the castle? On Nightmare Night, no less,” Sunset asked “Other than your birthday approaching; I want to actually see it,” Scootaloo replied “And maybe find a souvenir in the process.” “Mom and dad wouldn't approve of this.” “Well; you knew them longer than I did. What's life without a little risk,” she countered “You've heard the rumors as much as I have. About the princess being a vampire.” The two found a section of wall that contained a trellis that had been forgotten and they proceeded to scale the boundary wall of Canterlot Castle. ● LUNA ● Luna closed her eyes for a moment and found a pair of heartbeats that did not belong to any of the maids in the castle. “It seems as if a few unexpected visitors are arriving.” “What do you want to do about them,” Twilight asked “Keep an eye on them for now.” “Alright; mom,” she replied ● SUNSET ● Once on the other side of the wall; the two pressed into a dark area in order to hide from a passing guard. Taking their time; they managed to avoid any patrols and get inside the castle. Spotting an open door; Scootaloo headed inside and spotted a crown on a pedestal in the center of the room. Sunset noticed the center had a six-pointed star and was reminded of rumors she heard. “That's not possible,” Sunset said to herself Before they could do anything else; a dark shape entered the room and cast a spell to knock them out. A little while later, they started to stir from their nap. “Uh. What happened,” Sunset asked groggily “Sunny? That you,” Scootaloo asked “Where are we?” “Good to see you both awake and unharmed. Why did the two of you sneak into this castle,” Luna asked angrily “It was my fault Princess Luna. I convinced my older sister to sneak inside. We heard rumors about you being a vampire and wanted to see if it was true,” Scootaloo replied “What difference does it make if I am a vampire,” Luna asked curiously “Curiosity. Is it true about your daughter,” Sunset asked “Yes. The former Twilight Sparkle was killed. Midnight Star rose in her place,” Twilight replied “Since you both know about the two of us being vampires; we can't let you get away without something,” Luna said “We'll give you time to talk in private.” Luna and Twilight left the room, giving Sunset and Scootaloo the ability to get adjusted. The walls were rock and seemed to be much different than the rest of the castle; signifying they were deep inside it. “What are we going to do; sis,” Scootaloo asked nervously “I'll take whatever happens. You have a lot more to live for. My cutie mark was a fluke. I just happened to perform a fire spell at the right time. I love you Scootaloo,” Sunset said, hugging her “I love you too; Sunset. I'm sorry to have gotten you into this,” Scootaloo replied ● TWILIGHT ● “Mom; is it really necessary to do this?” “Let me answer that question with one of mine own. Was it worth forcefully transforming your friends into half-vampires,” Luna countered “I asked you to do that in order to make them go through what I suffered. They'll get over it eventually.” “I don't actually have to do this; but they are not to speak of what transpired this evening. Turning one into a vampire is a kind of bonus,” she replied “Let's head back there to settle this.” "Before we go; I have a question for you mom. Do you regret what happened?” “Turning you into a vampire? Yes; I do. I let my hunger take over the night I killed your family and gave you vampire blood. If they would have accepted; I'd have taken you as my student and given you the choice whether or not to become a vampire,” Luna replied sadly “I've spent many a night thinking how different my life would been if they were alive. I can't dwell on ‘what-ifs’ and just focus on the here and now. What's done is done and there's nothing that can change that. I'm a vampire for life and must deal with drinking blood.” "Very mature of you," Luna mused "After watching my family murdered; it's not exactly easy to act like everything was fine. I had to grow up quick and start acting like a grown mare." "You could have stopped your studies at any time and just focused on being a filly," Luna commented ● SUNSET ● “Which one of you want to be first,” Luna asked “I'll take the entire punishment. My little sister has more to live for.” “As you wish. Midnight; would you please escort Scootaloo out,” Luna replied “I want to see what happens,” Scootaloo replied “It'll be best for you not to be here,” Twilight replied “Go ahead Scoots. I love you,” Sunset replied as Scootaloo hugged her Twilight led Scootaloo out of the room as another pony took their place. Sunset seemed to recognize the newcomer. “Aren't you DJ Pon-3,” Sunset asked “I am. Vinyl Scratch at your service,” she said “And yes; I am a vampire.” “Shall we get started,” Luna commented, as Sunset nodded hesitantly Luna turned her head and gently bit Sunset in the jugular. After a few minutes of feeding; Sunset found herself passing out due to the pain of having her skin split apart. “Time to get up,” Vinyl replied “It hurts too much to move.” “Drinking blood will help. Vinyl; please guide Sunset to the neck,” Luna directed Sunset felt her fangs extend as she began to drink from Luna. A small tap on the hoof, got her attention to stop. “There's just one thing left to do,” Luna said, before quickly snapping Sunset’s neck “Ow. What was that for?” “You needed to die in order to become a vampire,” Vinyl replied “I'll let your sister know,” Luna said, before leaving ● SCOOTALOO ● “Miss Star; why couldn't I be with my sister?” “Midnight,” Twilight started, before receiving a ‘huh’ from Scootaloo “Just call me Midnight. The transformation would scar you mentally if you witnessed it. On another topic; would you like something to drink?" “Juice please.” One of the maids left the room for a moment before carrying a pitcher of apple juice and two glasses upon her return. Twilight used her magic to pour the two a glass. “Scootaloo? She's ready to see you,” Luna said Scootaloo down the rest of her glass before racing out of the room. Twilight calmly left trying to catch up to the speed demon as Luna trailed behind after pouring a glass of juice for herself. ● SUNSET ● “Sunny! How do you feel,” Scootaloo asked upon returning “Like Tartarus. I'm still feeling sore.” “You're a vampire now; right,” Scootaloo commented “Indeed she is. The two of you will be staying here for a few days until Nightmare Night in order to get accustomed to being a vampire,” Luna replied “Midnight, Vinyl; would you two follow me?” ● LUNA ● “What's this about,” Vinyl asked directly “The mirror.” “Mirror? What is so important about it,” Twilight asked “It leads to an alternate Equestria and I wished to test it by sending Sunset through it.” “We've been there before; so this isn't about testing anything but more of a punishment for her,” Vinyl commented ● SUNSET ● The next few days seemed to be agonizingly slow as Sunset couldn't wait for her birthday. In order to occupy herself; much of her waking moments were spent reading in the library. She found herself being startled by someone nudging her arm; only to see her younger sister as the culprit. “Come on; sis. There's something I need to show you,” Scootaloo said, pulling her arm “Alright. Alright, I'm going.” “Close your eyes, first. I don't want you to spoil the surprise,” she added “Lead me where you need.” Sunset found herself being lead down a long hallway before descending to the lower level. Her sister stopped short, causing Sunset to bump into a solid object. “Huh? Why'd we stop?” “Open your eyes and see for yourself,” Scootaloo replied vaguely “HAPPY BIRTHDAY SUNSET,” Luna, Vinyl and Twilight exclaimed Sunset was actually standing in front of a table that was decorated with a cake designed with her cutie mark on one side and Twilight’s original on the other. “Thank you all.” “There is something more for you,” Luna started “You're sending me through a portal to another world. I heard you discussing it the other day.” “Just so you know; the portal will reopen in thirty moons,” Luna added “What!? What's going to happen to me,” Scootaloo demanded “You'd be staying in the library in Ponyville with me as your guardian,” Twilight replied “It'll be okay. Just know that no matter how far apart we are; I will always love you Scootaloo. Now, how's about we do that one last time before I leave? Sunshine, sunshine. Ladybugs awake…” “Clap your hooves and do a little shake. I love you too sis,” Scootaloo said, wiping her eyes “Happy Nightmare Night to you all as well,” Luna added The party went by quickly before everyone headed into a private room containing a covered mirror. Before Sunset could leave, her sister gave one final embrace as Sunset calmly stepped through the mirror and disappeared from sight. Whole New WorldSunset emerged from the portal and immediately collapsed. Looking around, she noticed some kind of building in front of her and hoped no one saw her. “Canterlot High School? This is really different from home,” she mused It took a few minutes of falling to realize that four legs don't work in this world. Using the pedestal to help her up; Sunset managed to stumble towards one of the other faces to see what she looked like. Staring back her was a young teen with red and yellow hair wearing strange garments; consisting of an orange skirt and purple shirt with her cutie mark imprinted. “Really? I look so young. Why did I have to be de-aged? I was an adult for buck’s sake! I guess the biggest question is where can I sleep?” INTERLUDE 1 She slowly made her way away from the statue and came to a corner with others standing wearing similar clothes with one difference. Everyone has larger items covering their heads and hands. She saw snow around and started shivering uncontrollably as the others ignored her. Noticing a image of a person light up; the others began to move as Sunset followed. Once on the other side of the street; she felt something was wrong and turned around. Following her a short distance back was a male in all black clothing. “Where's a pretty little thing like you going at this time of night? Dangerous things could be lurking around,” the stranger taunted Vampire or not; she knew that something bad would happen if she didn't get away. Unfortunately for her; the new body didn't want to cooperate and the stranger managed to catch up to her. Sunset was grabbed and dragged into a nearby alley so he could have his way with her. “Such a pretty face. It's a shame you were out here alone,” he said as he stroked her face “Bite me,” Sunset retorted “Maybe later. But first; how's about a kiss,” he asked As he leaned in to kiss Sunset, she saw her chance to act. Willing her fangs to emerge, she proceeded to sink them into his neck and drink. Moments later, she withdrew from his neck as he slumped down dead. Knowing she did something wrong, Sunset had to leave. She had no plan on where to go, but let her legs guide the direction. A little while later; she entered another alley with occupants and wanted to leave, in order to not attract attention to herself. “It's okay, dear. We won't hurt you,” a feminine voice said “What's your name,” a male asked “Sunset Shimmer.” “That's a beautiful name. What is a young lady like yourself doing on the streets,” the female asked “I was banished from home.” “You're welcome to stay with us as long as you need,” the male said “Sorry for our rudeness. I'm Star Swirl and this is my friend Mira.” “That name is familiar, but I can't place it,” Sunset thought “Come on over here; Sunset. It's not much, but it's home,” Mira replied Sunset made her way over and found a small tent she proceeded to crawl into and fell asleep. The next morning, she found herself woken up, still shivering. “From what I heard; some time during the night, a male was found in a nearby alley. The interesting part is the fact the victim was found drained of blood,” Star Swirl commented “Dear; are you alright? You have something on you chin,” Mira asked “Please don't be mad at me. I did it,” Sunset said burying her head in her hands “I promise not to say anything. Could you to open your mouth for a moment,” Star Swirl asked Looking at Sunset’s canine teeth, nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary, so he dropped the subject. He remembered this was the girl that Luna mentioned about guarding. “Could you tell us more about yourself,” Mira asked “I came from a world of ponies called Equestria. The last thing I remember was sneaking into a castle belonging to the ruler and being sent through a portal at a place called Canterlot High School. Before I came here, someone brought me to a place to do something bad to me. I bit him in the neck, drawing blood.” “That explains what you had on your chin. I could be mistaken; but I have seen a young lady that looked like your twin sister,” Star Swirl said stroking his beard in thought Sunset took a good look at the two people she was with. Mira had dark hair of indeterminate color and wore torn clothes that were dirty. Star Swirl had noticeably long gray hair and beard and wore a set of well loved blue clothes. She knew he felt familiar, but wasn't entirely sure. “Where are we going to get food?” “We are able to get leftover donuts from Donut Joe; but mostly we head to the nearby food bank,” Mira replied “You're getting red. Here, use this to cover up,” Star Swirl said “Otherwise, you'll catch hypothermia.” Sunset was handed an oversized hooded sweatshirt and sweatpants and gladly put them on with a little assistance from Mira. She did feel better as the cold started to disappear a little bit; although her newly functioning hands were somewhat of a problem to get used to. Sunset took a moment to readjust to where she was, now there was light. The three were in an alley with the unmistakable smell of donuts around it. Their current shelter consisted of a pair of tents facing one another with various cardboard boxes taped to overturned shopping carts to form a makeshift barricade. Thinking about her situation brought about a small chuckle. “New world; same problem. Still homeless.” “In the meantime; have a donut or two. You look like you're still hungry,” Mira commented “Thank you very much. These are good.” “Day old donuts that weren't sold. Joe makes sure to give them out for the homeless that could use them,” Star Swirl said “When you're ready; we'll head out.” With Star Swirl leading, the three made their way down the street to the food bank. Once inside the building, they joined the line heading to the cafeteria. Sunset wasn't paying attention to the layout; but where the two in front of her were headed. “What can I get you to eat,” the chef asked “Beef stroganoff or grilled chicken breast?” “Chicken please,” Sunset replied, not knowing what the other was “Next room has other offerings,” the chef said Heading down the hall Sunset saw a table consisting of huge bowls of fruit and salad, along with a tray of desserts. “Fruit,” the worker asked, curiously “Yes, please. May I also have some salad?” “Of course,” the worker replied “Dessert,” another worker asked “Chocolate cake, please.” Before taking a seat, she stopped by a watercooler to grab some juice and picked up some plastic silverware to use. Meat wasn't eaten in Equestria; but her growling stomach changed that idea rather quickly. “Here. I'll cut up the chicken for you,” Mira suggested “Thank you.” Sunset ate slowly and cleaned the plate; despite wanting to devour the food. She had to remember that this wasn't like home where ponies might chow down on their food. Afterwards, she went up to get seconds as she still felt hungry. “More,” the chef asked “Yes please.” Sunset was automatically given the stroganoff and had a second helping of fruit and veggies. While she was hungry when she arrived from Equestria; despite draining someone of blood, the food helped immensely. “After you eat, join us in the other room. Food's give out there,” Star Swirl said A short time later, Sunset headed to another room and noticed many tables covered with food. She was handed a box as she joined the line. “Pick whatever you like,” Star Swirl said, motioning to the contents She proceeded to select various fruits, including a few apples and oranges. A few boxes of cereal were placed in inside her box along with various other snacks. With that done, the three headed back to the alley. “We'll place the perishable foods in this,” Star Swirl said, holding an ice chest With that decided; the food was stored in whatever containers were available. Sunset headed into one of the tents and curled into a ball in an attempt to keep warm. “Use the sleeping bag. It should help,” Mira suggested “Thank you.” Sunset found herself falling asleep with one thought running through her mind: ‘Why?’. Was Luna’s plan to send her here just an elaborate way of killing her? The weather certainly didn't help matters as well as the garments she was given. All she knew for certain was that it would be thirty moons before she could return home. “Why did this have to happen?” “I can't answer that for you,” Mira replied, startling Sunset “My apologies. You were muttering in your sleep.” “It's alright. Just thinking about my situation. I made one mistake and end up banished from my home world.” “I'm sorry you went through that. Is there anything Star Swirl or I can do to help,” Mira asked “Where's the closest library?” “Down the street. If you'd like, I could show it to you tomorrow,” Mira suggested “I'd like that very much.” The next day Sunset was directed down the street towards Canterlot Library. Once there, she was amazed at the size and how it dwarfed the one in Ponyville. “Can I help you,” the librarian asked “I came to read.” “You'll need a library card if you wish to check anything out. Would you mind giving me your name,” the librarian asked “Midnight Star.” “Thank you Miss Star. Here's your library card. The only limit to how much you can check out is whatever you could read in three weeks,” she said “Thank you very much.” With that made official; Sunset started to make her way to the history section and removed a few books that seemed to be interesting. To go with those; were a few on vampires to see how they compare to actuality. “Huh. Humans are extremely violent creatures. So many wars fought over nothing,” she thought After being both impressed and depressed over the violent nature of humans; Sunset returned the books to the shelves. The vampire books caught her attention as she read. “So; in this world vampires are fictional. This part about wolves in interesting. Perhaps the knowledge might come in handy,” she thought The rest of the week was spent in the library from open to close, reading as much as she could. One of the times she was reading; the librarian tapped her on the arm before placing a cup on the table. “I thought you could use something warm. It's hot chocolate,” the librarian said “Thank you very much.” “You could check these out and read them at home,” the librarian commented “Could you keep a secret,” Sunset asked, as the librarian nodded “I'm homeless and staying with a couple others. I don't want to risk the books getting damaged.” “I see. You really care about the welfare of the books,” she mused That evening; Star Swirl was waiting outside to escort Sunset home. She was surprised but glad to have a guardian looking out for her. “After we go to the food bank tomorrow; we're going to be leaving,” Star Swirl said “Oh? Where to?” “It'll be easier for you to see it for yourself,” he said vaguely With that; Sunset had an uneasy night due to what she was told earlier. She tried to think about the stories she found in the hopes of clearing her mind to fall asleep. The visit to the food bank was good as she enjoyed her food and selected what she wanted. Once they returned to the alley everything had to be quickly packed up, including the two tents. “We're leaving soon. A friend of mine mentioned there's an abandoned house we can use. The city doesn't care if us homeless use it, just as long as we clean it,” Star Swirl said “There is hot water and gas already set up.” “We're lucky that the city has a few safe houses like that,” Mira added An hour later, they were picked up by someone in a van and helped load everything inside, leaving nothing left in the alley. Sunset was cautious about leaving the only home she had to go somewhere else. “Haven't seen you before. What's your name, young one? I'm Tirek,” he said “Sunset Shimmer.” “You wouldn't happen to have a twin sister by any chance,” Tirek asked as she shook her head “Filthy Rich has a daughter just like you.” A few minutes later; the truck stopped at a simple one floor house as everyone departed and carried everything inside. The food was stored properly in the fridge as Sunset headed towards one of the rooms, while Tirek left. “Take one of the sleeping bags if you need it. We made sure to have extra, just in case,” Mira said, handing one to Sunset “Before we forget; could you place this outside,” Star Swirl asked, handing Sunset a flag, and taking the sleeping bag “What's the flag for?” “A red flag placed near the front signifies the house as being occupied. That way; if someone left they don't find another visitor inside when they return,” Star Swirl explained Sunset headed outside and placed the flag by the front door, making sure it was stuck into the ground deep enough before heading back inside. Just before she reentered the house; two people walked by that caught her eye. An older male in a suit was with a girl that bore a striking resemblance to herself. She quickly darted inside to catch her breath. “Who were those two that walked by?” “That was Filthy Rich and his daughter Sunset Shimmer,” Mira replied “So, my human counterpart.” “I don't know what you're thinking; but be careful,” Star Swirl whispered Now knowing there was a human counterpart of her in this world; Sunset knew she had to do something. Star Swirl and Mira weren't bad in the way of guardians; but she didn't want to be homeless forever. Looking at a nearby calendar; she saw it was two weeks since her arrival on Nightmare Night. The next day, she decided to come up with a plan. “I'm going out for a little while.” “Just be careful. You are supposed to be in school. Speaking of which; what grade were you in back home,” Mira inquired “Technically, we didn't have grades, but I was top of the class.” Once outside she kept out of sight and followed her human self home to learn about her. Not wanting to be spotted, Sunset quickly headed home. At least she found the house to be only a few blocks away from their current dwelling. The following day she left again, but instead of heading to see her counterpart; went to the Everfree Forest. Star Swirl warned her to be careful as wolves lived there and were known to attack people. Losing track of time, she realized it was late as the sun had already gone down some time ago. A series of howls rang from the forest and Sunset was completely frozen in fear. Two brown wolves emerged and headed towards her, sniffing her. To her amazement, one sat down on its haunches while the other headed to her hand to be petted. “Friendly little guys, aren't you? You know what I am; don't you,” Sunset asked as one nodded The one that sat down rose and headed for her legs, before gently nudging her. She was led to a nearby cave where one proceeded to rip off a chunk of meat from their latest kill and dropped it in front of her. After eating her dinner, she slept on the floor with the two curled around her. Hours after sunrise, she woke up and realized she needed to get home. “Sorry you two, but I have to leave. My guardians are probably worried about me.” Sunset brushed as much dirt and hair off her clothes as she could and made her way out of the forest. The trip through took a while due to how far in the cave was located. Once out, the rest of the way home was easy as she returned around noon. “What happened to you? When you didn't come home we feared the worst,” Mira asked when Sunset returned home “I lost track of time and found a cave to sleep in. There was a wolf in there, but it seemed to want nothing to do with me.” “Just be careful. We don't want anything to happen to you,” Star Swirl said “I'm sorry to have worried the two of you.” For the reminder of the week; Sunset headed over to her counterpart’s home and dared herself to enter. Carefully lifting the window; Sunset had just entered when the sound of the door opening startled her. “Miss Shimmer? What are you doing,” a maid asked Sunset raced over to the maid and pulled her into the room with one hand over her mouth and the other hand around her waist. “I am Sunset Shimmer; but not yours. Forget I've ever been here and say nothing to anyone about what you saw. Understand,” Sunset demanded as the maid could only nod in response Sunset left the house and decided not to return for a little while. In the time she skipped stalking her counterpart; she found it hard to believe that she had been a human for a month. After waking up, she knew something was wrong, but couldn't place it. “Uhh, my head. It feels like someone pounding on my skull.” Sunset made her way slowly down the hall for breakfast in the hopes that eating something would help her feel better. “What happened to your eyes,” Mira asked “What do you mean?” “Take a look,” Star Swirl said handing her a mirror Looking back at her was a Sunset with pale skin and blood red eyes. Running her tongue over her teeth found her canines to be sharper than normal and she understood what happened. She needed blood soon or else she'd feed on her ‘family’. “Here, try some pancakes. Maybe some food will make you feel better,” Star Swirl suggested While they enjoyed breakfast, an uninvited pest in the form of a rat ran through the dining room. Without thinking, Sunset proceeded to catch the squirming varmint around the middle. “Thank you Sunset. That was the first one I've seen here. We'll get rid of it after we eat,” Mira said To the shock of the others; Sunset opened her mouth to reveal two sharp fangs and sunk them into the neck and drank. Once she finished, Sunset felt much better and they watched her eyes return to her normal blue and her skin regain its color. “You're a,” Mira started “Yes. Sorry to startle you, but I did drink once before." “Well; you certainly look much better. Let's drop the subject and get rid of that. Go ahead and get cleaned up,” Star Swirl said taking the dead rat After she returned from the bathroom, Sunset continued eating the remaining portion of her breakfast, now that she felt better. “So, I have a month before that feeling returns. Better carry out my plan before then,” she thought “I forgot to ask; but when's your birthday,” Mira asked later “Nightmare Night,” Sunset replied automatically, before defining “October 31st. I'm not sure what this world's version is.” “Halloween. We dress up in costumes,” Mira replied “Same as Equestria, but kids were to ‘donate’ a portion to the creator Nightmare Moon.” “Whatever happens to the candy,” Star Swirl asked “I honestly never found out; but I doubt the princess ate it.” On Thanksgiving; Sunset decided to head over to her counterpart’s house one last time and leave a note in the hopes of having a meeting to find out some things about her. If done right, the bloodlust wouldn't return for a month, now that she understood to feed regularly. “I'm going out for the night.” “I'll go with, if you don't mind. There's some things I'd like to talk with you about,” Star Swirl replied The two headed into the forest and had plenty of time before her meeting. She hoped he wasn't going to try and talk her out of this. “Sunset; I haven't been entirely honest with you. You aren't the first to come through that portal,” Star Swirl started “You really are him. There's no record of you leaving Equestria.” “I didn't need anyone knowing. I had my own reasons for doing so; in fact I've lived here for the better part of a few hundred years.” “How is that possible? You aren't immortal; are you?” “Yes and no. I wasn't an alicorn, but a spell gone awry prevents me from ever aging past what I am now. Over the years, I've taken whatever position needed, including soldier, doctor and lawyer. No one knows what drove your attacker to you that night; but an old friend asked me to watch over you,” he replied “Who asked you to do so?" “My old student Luna. She appeared shortly after you did,” he answered “That's amazing you've been here so long. Does Mira know about you?" “She’s the only one that does. I'm not sure what you plan on doing, but I hope you don't regret it. You're only thirteen in this world, and as your guardian; I don't want to see you get into trouble,” he said hugging her “I have to do this. You and Tirek both mentioned seeing my counterpart and I don't need anyone bringing it up about already seeing me when I didn't do something. I'm sorry, but for now this is goodbye,” Sunset said, hugging him “I'll be watching over you no matter what. We'll see each other again soon,” he said before departing INTERLUDE 1“I'm going through the portal,” Luna decided “Are you sure it's wise to do so? It closes at the end of the night,” Vinyl asked “I am. It'll be a quick trip and I'll be back shortly. I'm just glad Twilight left, otherwise she'd be begging me to go.” “We both know how much Twilight needs to examine everything,” Vinyl said jokingly Luna quickly stepped through and looked at her appearance in the mirror. Her hair was down and came to her waist as she wore a black dress and matching heels. Sensing the presence of multiple heartbeats inside; she headed to the doors and used a small bit of magic to open the door. “Who are you,” a voice asked from the darkness “Would you lead me to a room so we could talk? There are some things you should know.” “Sister? We have a guest,” the person in front called “Bring them in Luna,” came the reply “What brings you here so late at night?” “I have no doubt you saw a young girl emerge from that statue in front of the school,” Luna started, as the other two nodded “That was Sunset Shimmer; my niece and the reason for my arrival. I am Princess Luna of Equus; the ruler of the land of Equestria on the other side of the mirror. She and I are vampires and I feel that in the near future will be enrolling in this school. She will want to be close to the portal when it reopens in thirty moons.” “Why should we care about vampires,” the human Luna demanded “When she enrolls; you should be careful that she doesn't bite any students. Keep an eye on her and make sure nothing happens.” “Very well. Thank you for the information, Princess. My sister, Luna and I will watch over her. I am the principal of Canterlot High School; Celestia by the way,” she replied Having informed the humans about this; Luna turned to leave when a familiar sight caught her eye. An elderly gentleman in all blue was waiting outside for her. He seemed familiar; but she couldn't quite place him. “Long time so see, Lulu,” the male said casually “I'm afraid you have me mistaken with some~~po~~(one) else.” “I couldn't mistake my old student. Or have you forgotten about me in your old age,” he asked jokingly “Star Swirl? It really is you!” “What brings you here,” Star Swirl asked curiously “A young pony I turned into a vampire and sent her here. I asked the heads of the school to watch over her.” “What is your daughter's name,” he replied “Sunset Shimmer. I guess she is another daughter to me.” “I'll watch over her as much as I can. With this weather; I don't think she'll get too far. Plus; since she's new to being human, someone's got to protect her. I just hope she doesn't kill her human counterpart,” he commented “And on the off chance she does and replaces the human? What would you do?” “I'll still find a way to watch over her. It'll be from the shadows as I don't need Filthy and Spoiled Rich getting suspicious about an elderly homeless gentlemen watching their daughter,” he said jokingly “I'm not perverted by any stretch of the imagination.” “Thank you very much; my old friend. I must take my leave and return home.” “Farewell Luna. It was a pleasure to see you again; even for a short time,” he said After sharing a final hug; she headed through the portal while Star Swirl departed. He took many alleys and back streets to find his way to his current location; behind Donut Joe’s shop. “What took you so long,” a female asked curiously “Mira. I ran into an old friend,” Star Swirl replied “That person was from your home? The pony one,” Mira asked “Yes. She wanted me to look after her daughter who was sent here,” he explained “If that was her wish. I'll do whatever I have to,” she said “Thanks. It means a lot,” he said “Of course. I can't let you do it alone,” she said with a chuckle Summer's EndAuthor's Note Reference for the song comes from John Denver's Take Me Home Country Roads Summer's End A few days later, a private funeral for her parents was held and Sunset was reminded of how she was left alone in Equestria when her parents died before being placed in an orphanage with her younger sister Scootaloo. “Miss Shimmer, I am sorry for your loss. I am Judge Hardgrove and I would like to have you come to court tomorrow to discuss the future,” he said, shaking her hand Looking over the ledger of visitors; one name stuck out. The name ‘Melodious Harmony’ belonged to a musician that was long dead. Whoever used that name didn't want to be known for some reason, that struck Sunset as curious. That night, Sunset wished Luna could visit her or she could control her own dreams as sleep seemed impossible. Various scenarios were playing out that she wished would stop. The next morning was torture as she had to head to court. Luckily Lydia was going to accompany her. “I'm sorry for your parents unfortunate deaths. Do you have anything to suggest about your future,” Hardgrove asked “I'd like to stay at home. It's true that my parents are dead; but the maids that work there could assist in taking care of me to make sure I have what I need.” “Very well. Sunset Shimmer, I hereby grant you the status of ‘Emancipated Minor’. You will need to be enrolled in high school. Either Crystal Prep Academy or Canterlot High School will be accepting you,” he decided “Expect to get a visit by their principals in the attempt to recruit you.” To her surprise, later that same day her door rang to find two visitors standing outside. The first wore a light brown pantsuit and had multicolored hair. Her counterpart wore a dark purple suit and seemed to have a metaphorical stick up her ass due to her rigidity. “Miss Shimmer? I am the headmistress of Crystal Prep; Abacus Cinch,” she said “I'm here to convince you to come to my school.” “I am the principal of Canterlot High School; Celestia Solaris,” she said sweetly “Welcome inside,” Sunset said opening the door “Would either of you like something to drink?” “Black coffee please” Cinch replied “The same for me, but with cream and sugar; if you don't mind,” Celestia added “I am sure you know that your mother and father were alumni of Crystal Prep. They would want you to be a student at the best school in Canterlot,” Cinch said, getting down to business “Your status would set you among the best.” “Very well. Principal Celestia; anything to add?” “Canterlot High might not have the prestige as a prep school, but you might find the school to your liking. In the end, the choice is yours; but CHS may have other things the prep might not have,” Celestia countered; stressing the word ‘other’ “What could you have that my school doesn't? We have won the Friendship Games ever since they started. Your school can't hold a candle to us,” Cinch argued “I would like to join CHS. My parents would have said the decision is mine to make and I choose not to follow what they did. I will see you in late August when school starts.” “Classes start on August 20th. We will be happy to have you,” Celestia replied The two left and Sunset was left to question what Celestia meant by her comment. The only answer she came up with was Celestia watched her enter from the portal and figured Sunset would want to remain close by. As she was checking her emails, one caught her eye. The sender was made up of random letters, and the subject line simply read ‘Crystal Prep Thanks You’. Driven by curiosity; she opened the letter. ‘Sunset Shimmer- My condolences for the loss of your parents; and my congratulations on choosing CHS. Crystal Prep is not as perfect as it seems. Abacus Cinch has information on every teacher and student to blackmail them into staying. Your family heritage would be used against you to “donate” to the school, lest their lucrative “business partners” get revealed.’ “Well; I guess that was good that I turned her down. I'd hate to know what she could have on me.” Two more emails arrived that seemed to catch her attention. The first was from the original sender while the other was different. ‘In case you were wondering; I am an employee at Crystal Prep. Cinch found out my relationship with my husband and my sister. I won't reveal any more, but you could see why I have a dislike towards her.’ ‘We know what you are.’ INTERLUDE 2 To her relief; the second email was just the lone sentence. Reading that caused more questions to form. Which part was known; her being from another world or the fact she happens to be a vampire? “We know what you are? What does that mean,” Lydia asked, reading over her shoulder “Sorry about my rudeness.” “I have a couple theories. Could you gather the other maids?” A short time later; Sunset decided to meet the maids in the dining room and give them a needed explanation. “What I'm going to tell you must be kept secret. No one outside this house can know,” Sunset said, as the maids nodded in agreement “I'm a vampire.” “That's why you've taken blood from us this entire time. Is that what happened to Filthy and Spoiled? Did you kill them,” one of the maids asked accusingly “No. They were attacked by wolves, but something else must have been there as well.” “In regards to that email; do you know who sent it,” Lydia asked “Either someone knows that I'm a vampire or that I somehow passed through some kind of portal.” “That is a good joke. And I suppose that statue is what you'd look like,” another asked jokingly “Yeah, I'm a unicorn from another world,” Sunset said with a chuckle “Kidding. The person who sent it thought it would fit me.” As the weeks seemed to be closing in on school, Sunset started getting anxious and wanted to get out for a while. After notifying the maids, she headed to the Everfree Forest and the same clearing where her parents were murdered. She headed to a nearby tree to sit against. “I thought I'd find you here,” a voice called as its owner approached “Sorry for the loss. They died here; right?” “Star Swirl. Never thought I'd see you again. Yes, this is where it happened. I wanted to come here and think.” “About what,” he asked curiously, sitting beside her “Nothing in particular. I'd guess my decisions.” “So, the murderer returns to the scene of the crime,” a voice called “Officer Armor; is it? Why did you come here,” Star Swirl asked, reading the nametag “That is none of your business. I know she killed her parents but my question is how,” Shining replied “I'm not a lawyer; but I'd recommend keeping quiet. The last thing you want to do is incriminate yourself,” Star Swirl said, as Sunset nodded “If you aren't a lawyer; then that advice is meaningless,” Shining said “You are harassing her over nothing. Either provide evidence to your claim or leave,” Star Swirl argued With that Shining left in a huff as he knew Star Swirl was right. There wasn't any evidence to tie Sunset to the murders and he was wrong to assume such. Once he was gone, Sunset hugged Star Swirl. “Thank you for standing up for me.” “You're welcome. I know you did it; but won't assume your reasoning. I'm curious as to why you'd come here of all places,” he commented “It's true they died here; but I can't be scared to return. If something wants to attack me, so be it.” “Don't think like that. You've done things you may regret, but don't let that control your life. Take it from someone who's been around for a while. I've made countless mistakes in my life, but I use them to learn,” Star Swirl explained “Now let's get going. You need to be at home.” The two walked together as he acted as a guardian to her. Sunset knew he was right and needed to learn from her mistakes as she would have a long life. “Greetings. I thought I would take the liberty of walking miss Shimmer home. After hearing about her family, I didn't want anything to happen to her,” Star Swirl explained “Thank you very much, sir. Say bye to the nice man,” Lydia said “Thank you for walking me home, Star Swirl. I appreciate it.” “You are very welcome. Have a nice day,” he said before leaving The next day, Sunset was taken to the Crystal Empire mall in order to get her school supplies and clothes for the school year. During their visit to a stationary store; a simple set of pens and pencils were bought along with composition notebooks. A plain red backpack was also bought with the possibility of decorating it another time. “These are all you want,” Lydia asked in surprise “Do we really need to get four more years worth of supplies now? Couldn't that wait?” “Better to be prepared in advance. Do you want to get the same designs or change them,” Lydia asked “I'll get every color and figure it out later. Next store we need to visit?” “Clothing. I know that that particular skirt is your favorite; but you need more options. At least after that shirt was sewn up; you retired it,” she replied “You're right. Hopefully they have something I like.” After making their purchase; the two headed to drop the bags off in the car. With that done; the second store was needed and their trip would be complete. “What do you think of this,” Lydia asked, holding a pink shirt “Not at all my style. That red one looks cool, though.” Sunset picked up a red shirt that had the design of a sun on that reminded her of her old shirt. A black shirt with a skull on it was added to the pile of clothes to keep. “Any dresses you might want? Perhaps for a date to prom,” Lydia questioned “Not that I can see. I never pictured myself as wearing a dress.” “Nonsense, darling. Sorry for my rudeness. My name is Rarity Belle. I actually create most of my clothing by hand and it is my belief that every young lady should have a dress and heels for the perfect occasion,” Rarity said “I only wear skirts because it's quick to put on when I'm lazy and can’t remain nude. Perhaps a nice pair of pants or tights would fit me better.” With that; she headed to find some pants that seemed to fit what she wanted. Lydia handed over a couple pairs of tights in black and yellow that would compliment the already chosen clothes. “There's one important thing you have to get before we leave; shoes,” Lydia decided Sunset reluctantly headed over and found a pair of boots were similar to the ones she was already wearing. Lydia bought a pair of red heels for her, despite Sunset not wanting them. “Why do you insist I wear those? I'd be likely to break something trying to walk around.” “Your boots have a heel on them; don't they? If you can walk in those fine, these should be easy,” Lydia replied “I doubt I actually wear them.” “That's up to you. Better safe than sorry,” Lydia said, with a sigh “Lunch?” “Sure; but there's one place I'd like to check out first. I saw a music store when we entered and I was curious if they had a particular artist.” “Lead the way,” she said Sunset led the way towards the entrance to a store packed with CDs and other musical instruments. Running the store was a girl with two-tone blue hair and glasses that felt familiar; but couldn't be placed. “Anything in particular you're looking for? I'm Vinyl Scratch,” she said “Do you happen to have anything by Melodious Harmony? I heard some of her music and grew to like it.” “There's probably something for her on the shelf. I've sampled her music in some of my work,” Vinyl commented “Just curious; but how much do you know about her?” “I believe she ended up killing herself and was buried in an unmarked grave. Why do you ask,” Vinyl asked curiously “Other than her music, I found her name on the ledger from my parents’ funeral. It was just surprising to see.” “That is interesting. Could be someone who didn't want to be known,” Vinyl commented After finishing their conversation; Sunset looked through one of the shelves and found the discs in question. It seemed her music wasn't as popular as the others, but that meant nothing to Sunset. “Those are what you're looking for,” Lydia asked “Yes, they are.” “You're heading to CHS next week; right,” Vinyl asked “I'm guessing I'll see you there?” “You will. Thanks for the purchase,” Vinyl said “Thank you.” With no stores left to visit; the two decided on getting lunch before finally heading home. Sunset was surprised that she was eating meat just as much as salads. Since it was closing in on a year that she'd been human; returning home would feel awkward when she can't think of meat. “Penny for your thoughts,” Lydia commented “Just thinking about the future.” “Anything in particular,” Lydia inquired “Not really. Lots of ideas at one time gets confusing.” “I know what you mean. Try not to space out in class. Your grades would thank you,” Lydia joked “I'll try. The work might actually help me focus.” “Changing the subject; have you had enough to drink,” she asked cryptically “Yeah. I'm fine right now. Luckily I haven't gotten sick.” After finishing their meal; Lydia drove the home where everything was sent downstairs to be put away. Sunset was working diligently when a scream interrupted her concentration. She ran upstairs to see who yelled. “What is it?” “That,” a maid replied, pointing to the kitchen table Sitting on the table was a vampire bat. Sunset walked over and casually picked up the bat. He started to crawl up her arm towards the shoulder before looking like a gothic parrot. “Friendly little guy.” “In your situation it might be; but it startled me,” the maid replied “Come on, Vlad. Let's get you some fruit to eat.” Sunset grabbed an apple and proceeded to slice it before handing a piece to Vlad who devoured it greatly. “New pet,” Lydia asked, entering the room “More like a new friend. Vlad’s like me.” “Are you sure you can take care of him? ‘Vlad’ as you called him is wild. It's not best to keep him as a pet,” Lydia reasoned “That's why I thought of him as a friend. I'm going to release him; but if he wishes to return, then I'll help him out.” “Fair enough,” the first maid decided With that decided, Sunset headed outside and let Vlad go before returning inside. Having no more distractions; she began to relax and listen to the CDs she bought earlier 🎵‘Take me home; to the place where I belong. Where my heart's all a flutter and my love is by my side. This place is not perfect; but I love it all the same.’ “I'm curious but how'd you find this,” Lydia asked “The music of Melodious just reminds me of Equestria. One of the previous songs actually used the exact same melody as the Equestrian national anthem.” “How's that possible? Coincidence or something else,” she mused “I honestly don't know. Since there was never words for the anthem, it could be coincidence to use the same melody. A very small possibility is whomever wrote this somehow visited Equestria and borrowed the idea.” “I thought you were the only one to come from there,” Lydia said “The portal opens every thirty moons, err, two and a half years. By that reasoning; someone could go through if they knew it's there.” “On another topic; these songs are pretty good. It's a shame that music from the ‘30s is so rare. I'd much rather listen to music with heart, than noise,” Lydia said “I know what you mean.” “If you were going to learn how to an instrument; which would you choose,” she questioned “I actually couldn't say. Having never played; I wouldn't know.” “I could help if you'd like. I played cello when I was younger,” Lydia suggested “I'd like that very much. Perhaps when I'm not working on homework you could teach me.” “Just let me know when you want to learn,” she replied “I promise you; that you'll know.” “I will hold you to that promise,” she warned High School FreshmanIn preparation for her first day at school, Sunset found herself being both nervous and excited about it. That morning after eating breakfast, she decided on wearing her red shirt and yellow tights with the new boots. “Looks good. Are you ready to leave,” Lydia asked “As ready as I can get. Let's go before it gets late.” The two arrived early and Sunset was surprised by just how many students were going to be there. Before she could relax; Principal Celestia emerged as the students parted ways. “Would you please follow me,” Celestia asked Sunset heard many students whispering about why she was being met by the principal on the first day of school. All of that was ignored as she followed behind Celestia through the school. “Please have a seat. I'm Vice-principal Luna. Don't worry, it's just us here,” Luna said “Why exactly am I here? I didn't think it was possible to get into trouble on the first day of school.” “You are not in trouble as you might think. I trust you received our email, ” Celestia replied cryptically “I don't know which email you refer to.” “The one simply reading ‘We know what you are’. A mutual acquaintance explained you are from a place called Equestria and a vampire. The person in question emerged from the portal a short time after you left,” Luna replied “What now?” “Well; you seem to have handled yourself pretty well despite coming from a different world. As for the other; as long as you don't bite anyone, then there isn't a problem,” Celestia answered “All we ask is that you be careful.” “Of course. I wouldn't attack anyone here at school.” “Oh; you might notice CHS is a bit different than other schools. We teach junior high and high school here. Don't be alarmed about seeing students that don't seem to belong in high school,” Celestia added As the students filed inside the school; they took a look at the nearby bulletin boards to see the assignments for their homeroom teacher that day. Once inside; class schedules and maps were handed out before the students headed towards their first period class. “First up is Cheerilee’s English class.” Sunset grabbed a seat near the front as she arrived early enough and waited for the others to arrive. “You enjoying the CDs you bought,” Vinyl asked casually as she walked in “I am. The music reminds me of something I heard a while ago.” “Good to hear. Try listening to this sometime,” Vinyl said handing over a new disc from DJ Pon-3 “The name's Rainbow Dash; what's yours,” a rainbow haired girl asked, holding out a hand “Sunset Shimmer. Nice to meet you.” “Darling! It's good to see you again,” Rarity said excitedly “I like the choice of clothing you have. It suits you.” “Thank you. This shirt reminded me of my favorite that was torn up.” “I know you! Your parents were,” Pinkie started before Sunset covered her mouth “I'm not too interested in talking about that. Maybe another time.” “Sorry for bringing up a touchy subject. If you want to hate me, I'll understand,” Pinkie replied sadly; her hair deflating, before Sunset removed her hand “I couldn't bring myself to hate you for a misunderstanding. You are forgiven.” Thank you for that,” Pinkie said, her hair regaining its puffy form “Alright class. Please get settled in. I am Miss Cheerilee; your English teacher,” she said “We're going to start with some simple exercises.” With that; Cheerilee handed everyone worksheets on grammar as a refresher. Many of the others seemed to struggle with the questions as they determined what to do. Meanwhile Sunset completed hers in a few minutes and had it turned in. “That was fast; miss Shimmer. Are you sure there's nothing for you to redo,” Cheerilee asked skeptically “No ma'am. I had a tutor making sure my work was correct. It would be an insult to her if something was wrong.” “Until the others are done; you will need to find something to do,” Cheerilee decided Sunset grabbed a book that seemed interesting and started to read. By the time the bell rang; she had finished the book while the students handed the papers over upon exiting the room. “Next up; gym. This'll be fun.” On the other side of campus was the gym and it already seemed to be torture. Besides having a ten minute passing period; it came down to putting gym early in the day. Sunset figured she'd need a second pair of clothes just so the originals didn't smell like sweat the reminder of the day. “Alright, listen up! I am your PE teacher, Spitfire! You will address me as ‘Coach Spitfire’ or you will find yourselves in for serious PT! Understood,” Spitfire commanded “Yes Coach Spitfire,” the girls said in unison The girls were handed a set of gym clothes; consisting of blue shorts and a yellow shirt. Following that; they were instructed to select a locker whereby they received the combination and had to memorize it. Spitfire stepped away so the girls could change in peace. “Head out to the gym once you're finished,” Spitfire ordered After everyone was inside the gym; they were instructed to complete 25 pushups and sit-ups before running five laps around the room. With her vampiric nature; Sunset found herself finishing first without breaking a sweat. “I don’t know anyone who can finish so quickly. I'm beat and I actually help on my family's farm. Name's Applejack, by the way,” she said as she changed “Sunset. I actually had plenty of free time at home. Sometimes I exercised for fun." The rest of the day seemed to drag on as the other teachers decided to hand out quizzes to test knowledge. Sunset was thankful for the time spent in Equestria learning as much as she could. Lydia was there to pick her up at the end of the day. “So; how was your first day at school,” Lydia asked curiously “It was alright for the most part. I'm probably going to dislike gym class, though.” “What's to dislike about that,” Lydia inquired “I could deal with it being my last class before lunch; but I'm going to need a second set of clothes when it's early in the day.” “I see what you mean. Bring something light to wear afterwards,” Lydia suggested “When we get home, I'll start your music lessons.” “Sounds good. I look forward to it.” Upon returning home; Sunset found herself changing into shorts and t-shirt to relax. With Lydia leading, Sunset was sitting in another room with a cello and multiple music books on a nearby table. “These will help you get used to actually reading music if you wish to learn. Otherwise, just draw the bow across the strings,” Lydia instructed Looking through one of the guides, Sunset found herself miming the diagrams in the book as she filed the information away. After a while of ‘air practice;’ she picked up the cello and started to play. In order to limit distractions; she had her eyes closed and just let the music flow. “That sounds beautiful. Anything you were thinking about,” Lydia commented “I wasn't thinking about anything; but let the music take over.” “Practice when you can and I see big things in your future,” she added Throughout the semester; Sunset proved to be ahead of the other freshmen with her grades. In PE; she stood above the girls despite not putting full effort into it. Since she found the assignments to be easy; drawing was a way of passing the time. “Nice picture. What's it supposed to be,” Dash asked, looking over Sunset’s shoulder “A pony designed after myself. The idea came to me in my sleep.” “Oh are you going to write a story to go with it? A pony based on yourself that gets turned into a vampire and sent through a portal to become human,” Pinkie asked wildly “That would make an interesting story. You certainly have no lack for imagination,” Rarity commented “I don't know about writing that. It could be interpreted the wrong way.” “Each of you are finished already,” Cheerilee asked, as they nodded “After school would the five of you like to have a sleepover at my house?” “Of course we'd like to. I'll have to ley my parents know about it,” Rarity replied as the others nodded They went through the remaining classes with some enthusiasm knowing something fun would take place that weekend. Waiting outside was Sunset and a female the girls didn't know. “Lydia; these are my friends. Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack and Rarity. I mentioned about having a sleepover tonight.” “That's fine. Climb in. There's plenty of room. You did inform your families; correct,” Lydia questioned “Yes ma'am. After lunch we let them know,” Rarity replied “So where are we heading,” AJ asked “It'll be a surprise.” Deciding on taking her time; Lydia took a much longer route to confuse her guests. Upon their approach; everyone was in shock at the size of the house. “This is yours? Your parents must be rich,” Dash said “They were. I'll answer that inside.” Following behind Sunset; everyone placed their backpacks in the living room as they found a seat. “What did you mean by that comment,” Rarity asked “My parents; Filthy and Spoiled Rich died months ago. We went camping in the Everfree Forest when we were attacked by wolves. They attacked me, but killed my parents. I inherited everything here afterwards.” “Sorry to hear that your parents died. Mine died when I was really young,” AJ replied “There's one thing you should know. That drawing wasn't entirely from my dream. I actually am a unicorn from the world of Equus. I lived in the country of Equestria before being sent here about eighteen months ago.” “Is the world the same as here,” Pinkie asked “Similar; but not exact. There are counterparts to all of you; but I've never met them. There are three main divisions of ponies: earth ponies, pegasi and unicorns. Equestria’s ruler; Princess Luna is what's known as an alicorn and controls the raising and lowering of the sun and moon.” “How can one being take charge of that,” Fluttershy asked “I believe there was a legend of Nightmare Moon banishing Daybreaker. Because of that one incident; Luna had to take over both duties.” “You said you came through a portal, right? Can you return there,” Dash asked curiously “I can but it'll be a while. I entered on Nightmare Night, err; Halloween. From that point; it would be thirty moons before I leave. It should reopen for three days during Spring Break next year.” “When you do go back, could you bring us something,” Rarity asked curiously “I can try. I'm not sure how the portal will respond to bringing objects over.” “Fair enough. Even the drawings would be fine,” AJ replied “Why is the ruler a different species,” Fluttershy asked “Alicorns are extremely rare in nature and have the strength of an earth pony, wings of a pegasus and unicorn’s magic. I actually never learned much about it.” “Why did you end up here,” Applejack asked “I remember trying to sneak into the castle and getting caught. From that point forward to my entrance into this world; everything has been blocked from my memory.” “Changing the subject; where's your room,” Pinkie asked curiously “Downstairs. I'll show you.” With that; the girls were led downstairs into the room. More amenities were added to the rest of the room. A gray couch and loveseat were positioned by a 42 inch television with a cabinet containing multiple game systems. “This is one big bedroom,” AJ commented, giving a whistle “Why'd you want to move everything down here? Surely the rooms upstairs are big enough,” Rarity asked “They are; but I like the privacy of being down here.” “What sorts of things are you doing that you need that much privacy for,” Dash asked, raising an eyebrow “I'm sure the maids would understand about you ‘flicking the bean’.” “Nothing like that. I just like being alone. Sex is the last thing I'm worried about.” “Is that where your mind goes when it's not thinking about sports,” AJ asked curiously “It's natural to do that anyways. You can't tell me that none of you do that,” Dash countered “Moving on. What did you have in mind for the sleepover,” Fluttershy said definitively “It's the first one I've ever had so I'm not sure.” “Well, we can paint one another's nails, if you're interested is that sort of thing,” Rarity suggested “Pizza party,” Pinkie added enthusiastically “Watch scary movies,” Dash said, wiggling her fingers in front of her “All in favor say ‘I’,” Sunset said as everyone agreed With everything set up; Lydia ordered four pepperoni pizzas for the girls while the room was temporarily rearranged. Six wooden chairs were used to create a blanket fort big enough for them to sit under. “So what do you think about your first sleepover; Sunny,” Pinkie asked “It's fun. I just wish I could have shared this with my younger sister.” “She's still in Equestria; I take it,” Rarity guessed “Yes. I hope when I return that she didn't forget about me.” “As long as your sister thinks of you; you won't be forgotten. I may not remember my parents as well as my older brother; but I still look at their picture,” Applejack replied “Thanks for that. It helps cheering me up.” “So; what do you have,” Dash commented “Monster movies?” “I'm a fan of the classics. Specifically vampires.” “Oh I know! You're secretly a vampire and wanting to drain our blood,” Pinkie said “On the first part of that; what would you say if I actually was a vampire?” “It would be interesting to say the least. Knowing you could live forever; I mean. Kind of romantic to think about,” Rarity said “As long as you don't kill us, I don't mind,” Fluttershy replied The night progressed without incident as everyone enjoyed themselves. Sunset was glad to have friends that hopefully wouldn't care about her dark side. By the end of the first year at CHS, Sunset had collected an award for having the highest grades amongst all freshmen. As typical; not everyone cared for the fact Sunset was a genius. “What's the big idea? Trying to prove you're better than everyone,” a girl demanded “I just work hard in class. If your grades aren't that good; then it's not my fault.” “Let's go Gilda. It's not worth it,” a second girl replied “You should listen to your friend Lightning Dust. Fighting is not permitted on campus,” Celestia warned Without warning, Gilda proceeded to attack Sunset. She grabbed the redhead around the throat, slamming her into a wall before punching Sunset repeatedly in the chest and stomach. Gilda released her grip and decided to taunt her. “Not so smart are you bitch,” Gilda spat Gilda decided to attack Sunset again before she countered. To everyone's surprise; Sunset drove her palm into her attacker, sending Gilda flying backwards. “Sunset! Are you okay,” Dash asked, running towards her “I'm alright.” “Please get Sunset to the nurse's office. We'll take Gilda,” Luna decided Sunset found herself surrounded by her friends who helped her to see the nurse. The school's nurse; Raindrop Lilly examined Sunset while the others returned to class. “Why exactly are you here,” Lilly asked “I was assaulted by Gilda Griffin. She grabbed me by the neck and started punching me, while keeping me pinned against a wall by my throat.” “You said you were punched repeatedly in the chest and stomach,” Raindrop Lilly asked skeptically “Yeah; why?” “There's no bruising from the attack. Not even your neck suffered from being choked,” she replied “That's good; right?” “I honestly don’t know if it is or not. I'll inform the principal about this,” Raindrop said ● PRINCIPAL CELESTIA ● “I'm afraid this is the last straw. You will be taken to see the nurse; but you are going to be expelled from Canterlot High School,” Celestia said simply Gilda was led to see the nurse with Lightning Dust and Luna assisting. While she was being examined; Raindrop saw Gilda becoming irritated when her sternum was examined and recommended x-rays be taken at the hospital. A day later, it was revealed Gilda suffered a bruised sternum and would need to take it easy. ● SUNSET ● “Miss Shimmer; are you sure you're okay,” Celestia asked “I am. The nurse reported no injuries from the assault.” “Speaking of injuries; miss Griffin was diagnosed with a bruised sternum from the counterattack you used. With your nature; it's all to easy to injure someone,” Luna commented “I will try to be careful in the future. Any damage that occurred was not intentional on my part. All I wanted to do was stop her. I am glad that it wasn't worse.” “All we ask is that you are careful. Go ahead and return to class,” Celestia said “Sunset! Welcome back,” Pinkie said excitedly “Nice of you to join us, miss Shimmer. Principal Celestia informed me of your late arrival,” Cheerilee said Sunset found herself taking it easy the rest of the day due to the attack. Spitfire was understanding and gave her light exercises to complete instead of the usual workout. “Are you alright? Principal Celestia informed me of what happened,” Lydia said frantically “I'm alright; but I guess a small ‘drink’ wouldn't hurt.” “Alright. Let's go,” Lydia said When they headed home; Sunset dropped her backpack off in her room before retrieving a blood pint from her fridge. “Well; I try to drink only one pint a month, but I guess this is needed.” She proceeded to open the bag and finished it in a matter of a few gulps. A short time later; Sunset did find herself feeling much better and decided to check her email. Only one came in and it seemed important. ‘Be careful in fights. You were lucky to only cause minor damage to Gilda Griffin. You are also too young to mention drinks and not have it assumed to be alcohol. Just take blood in private. -A friend’ “I guess whoever wrote this is right. I wasn't trying to do anything except defend myself.” ● HUMANE-FIVE ● Later that evening; Pinkie was sitting at a table in Sugar Cube Corner with her friends. Noticeably absent was Sunset; who wasn't invited to the meeting. “Pinks; why did you call us together,” Applejack asked “It's about earlier today. All of us watched as that meanie Gilda attacked Sunset,” Pinkie said “And we saw Sunset use a palm strike to push her back. What's the big idea,” Dash added “She should have been bruised; but there wasn't a mark on her whatsoever. Plus that comment she made during the sleepover,” Pinkie continued “So what if that is true? Are we going to treat Sunset differently,” Fluttershy quietly “No. We just need to be cautious about Sunset. Prevent her from getting into a fight any chance we can,” Pinkie answered “I agree. If that is true; than we need to be careful not to have anything happen,” Rarity replied “Alright than I guess it's settled. Operation ‘Sunset Protection’ is a go,” Dash said ● CELESTIA ● “Tia; are you alright,” Luna asked “Lost in thought. It's about earlier,” Celestia answered “Gilda Griffin deserved her expulsion from school. She had been held back on multiple occasions and had enough fights; but that last was in front of us,” Luna said “That is partially what it is. I'm mainly bothered by Sunset.” “What exactly is it,” Luna inquired “We were informed about Sunset being a vampire by your counterpart Princess Luna; but I'd guess that it's more common in that world. There's only one vampire I know of in our world.” “I see what you mean. Vampires are supposed to be fictional; but we've seen the immense strength they possess. It's only a miracle Gilda suffered a bruised sternum and nothing more,” Luna said, with a sigh “We'll just have to keep a better eye on Sunset. This was too close for comfort. I am glad we can't inform the princess about this incident. I'd fear what would have happened,” Celestia said, with a shudder “Definitely glad about that. Just you mentioning that caused a shiver up my spine,” Luna replied Portals Take Me HomeAuthor's Note Chapter is from previously mentioned song John Denver's Take Me Home Country Roads Portals Take Me Home Sunset was glad to have freedom from classes. Everyone in school was looking forward to Spring Break; but she had another reason to be cheerful. The portal to Equestria would reopen in the middle of the week, allowing her to visit her home. “Damn! Can this week end already,” Dash moaned “Bitching isn't going to help,” Sunset hissed “I know, I know. This movie is just too damn dull,” Dash replied “It's almost over. Besides; after this we have to write the report on it.” The two decided to just suck it up and try to keep focused in class. Spitfire decided to take it easy on the girls and allowed them to do what they wanted. Many other teachers just handed out simple worksheets or played a cartoon for the students. Afterward, the girls enjoyed their conversation during lunch. “So, what's everyone doing for Spring Break?” “I'm heading to Manehatten for a fashion show. My ideas are going to be used for the outfits,” Rarity said excitedly “Congratulations. That's a huge honor.” “I have an Apple family reunion to attend,” Applejack said “I'm heading to the same reunion. It turns out the Pie family and Apples are cousins,” Pinkie added “Sports conference,” Dash said simply “I'm helping out at the animal shelter,” Fluttershy added “You do that anyways. Why not do something new,” Dash questioned “The manager is sick and I was the only one she trusted,” Fluttershy replied “Sunset; what are you doing for the week,” AJ asked “I'm heading home. I'll be gone from Wednesday to Friday.” “Just think girls; we're halfway to being seniors,” Applejack commented cheerfully “I just can't wait until graduation. I should be able to get a sports scholarship,” Dash said “I already have designs for prom dresses,” Rarity added “That is so long for now. I'll see you girls when school returns.” “See you in a few weeks,” Pinkie said with a hug On Wednesday the next week; Sunset was surprised to see the principal and vice-principal outside. Teachers; let alone the principal didn't seem likely to make house calls. “Good evening Sunset. My sister and I would like to invite you to the school,” Celestia asked “It's time.” “Lydia; I'm going to leave.” “Oh? Where to,” Lydia asked dumbfounded “Home. The school has a portal that will return me to the other world. I'll be back in about two days.” “Very well. Take care, darling,” Lydia said hugging her Sunset climbed into the back of Celestia’s car as they returned to the school. Luckily no one would be there to watch Sunset leave. She felt both relief and anxiety about this trip home. “Luna and I will remain at the school to keep watch. We'll see you in a few days,” Celestia said Sunset stepped through the portal and immediately felt uncomfortable. She forgot about what being a pony felt like. Looking around, the room seemed different than last time as instead of a bright room; this was a darkened chamber. “Sunset? Welcome back,” Luna said “Princess Luna? It's been quite some time.” “So, how's the other side,” a voice asked “I'm terribly sorry; but I actually have forgotten your name.” “It’s Midnight Star. It's easy for you to forget having been away for so long,” Twilight replied “The human world is fun. I actually met Star Swirl and my counterpart. Unfortunately for the human Sunset; I killed her and her parents Filthy and Spoiled Rich. Where are we? This doesn't look like the castle.” “Wait; you know Star Swirl!? I thought he disappeared,” Twilight asked “He headed through the portal for his own reasons.” “I'm glad to see you back. I followed behind you when you left,” Luna said “To answer your question, this is deeper under the castle.” “So; it was you told that them everything?” “Yes. My counterpart deserved to know what was going on,” Luna answered “What's your plan to do while you’re here,” Twilight asked “Enjoy Equestria. It's been a while since my last visit.” With that; Twilight led Sunset out of the castle through the streets of Canterlot. Looking around, everything was oddly quit as they boarded the train to Ponyville. “What's with everyone?” “Scootaloo. Apparently after you left, she decided to tell everyone you were dead,” Twilight replied “Hey, kiddo.” “Why do you look like Sunset,” Scootaloo asked skeptically “Because I am Sunset Shimmer.” “Sunset is dead and I'm talking to a ghost. Be gone spirit,” Scootaloo said, smacking Sunset on the flank “Sunshine, sunshine; ladybugs awake.” “Clap your hooves and do a little shake. You are Sunset,” Scootaloo realized, hugging her “I'm glad to see you back; sis. Sorry about slapping you.” “It's only for a short time. I have to return home in three days. And don't worry about the slap; no harm done.” “Before you leave; there's something I need to show you,” Scootaloo said cheerfully “Lead the way; Scoots.” With Scootaloo leading, they headed to a small building near the edge of Ponyville. A sign in front marked the building as belonging to the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “Alright, here we are,” Scootaloo said vaguely “Cutie Mark Crusaders, huh?.” “My friends Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and I have our cutie marks; but we decided to help others find their cutie marks,” Scootaloo replied “Congratulations on earning your cutie mark. Mom and dad would be proud. By the way; thank you.” “What are you thanking me for? I didn't do anything,” she asked “For being here for me; for one. Two; I'm glad everyone thinks I'm dead.” “‘Everyone’? Don't you mean ‘everypony’,” Scootaloo questioned “Being human for years causes you to relearn some words. On another subject; Midnight, how are your friends?” “Our older ‘sister’ Vinyl is my only friend,” Twilight replied “Why?” “Can I answer that,” Scootaloo asked, as Twilight nodded “They want nothing to do with her. As far as they're concerned; Midnight Star is just as dead to them as Twilight Sparkle.” “I'm sorry to hear that. On the other side; I'm friends with Rarity, Dash Pinkie, Fluttershy and Applejack.” “Perhaps later this evening we can head to Vinyo's club,” Twilight suggested “Definitely. She could clear up a few things for me.” Sunset was anxious the reminder of the day. The three sat in the library; but Sunset couldn't focus on the book she was reading. It took a few tries to grab the book with her hooves; forgetting they didn't work like hands. Twilight levitated the book out for her after seeing the struggle. “Are you alright,” Twilight asked “Just nervous.” Wanting a break; Sunset decided to head upstairs and take a nap for a while. Later that evening after having a bowl of soup, Twilight led her to the club. “Welcome, miss Star. Who's your friend,” a bouncer replied “Sunset Shimmer.” “Long time no see; Sunset,” Vinyl called, as she approached the door “Follow me inside, please.” The three headed inside as Vinyl headed to the bar. Sunset was handed a mug containing blood, which she was happy to enjoy. “Thanks for the drink.” “You're welcome. I'm sure you have some questions for me,” Vinyl replied “You could say that.” After they finished their drinks; Sunset was led to a side hallway and up towards Vinyl’s room. This conversation felt like a weight being lifted off her shoulders. “So; what do you want to know first,” Vinyl asked casually “How'd you know me?” “I looked in on you after you were turned. You would have forgotten over the years,” she replied “Anything else?” “A multi-part question. Do you know the name Melodious Harmony, for one? Two; have you ever been to the other side?” “Melodious was my original name before I was turned into a vampire and yes; I did visit the human realm before. It was about seven hundred and fifty years ago when Luna and I first entered the portal. We found a young human female that was pregnant and mom bit her. Long story short; the child grew up with the same hair as mine, with naturally red eyes. Any more details will need to come from my counterpart. Speaking of which; do you have one,” Vinyl answered “I did. The human Sunset was adopted by Filthy and Spoiled Rich. I killed my counterpart and took her place for a few months before I eliminated her parents. The maids have been raising me ever since.” “That's hardcore! Not only did you kill the daughter; but her parents!? Why'd you do it,” she asked in awe “I was homeless when I arrived as I was here and wanted a better life. They told me I could have just became their other daughter, but I just didn't feel that was right. Two Sunset Shimmers together would be a headache and problematic. I drained her parents because I didn't want them to ever tell the truth about me.” “Are you ever going to tell them,” Twilight asked as she entered the room “Your friends; I mean.” “I don't know if I can tell my friends. It's one thing about me being a vampire; but it's another when I killed my ‘family’. They might abandon me if they knew.” “Perhaps you could return home and start anew here? If I work on the portal; I should be able to have it remain permanently open,” Twilight suggested “I might take you up on that offer. Right now, I'm just going to live my life one day at a time.” “By the way; Luna will know more,” Vinyl added “On a different topic; how's your sex life?” “Nonexistent. I was de-aged by the portal when I entered. Instead of being eighteen like I am here, I became thirteen. The good thing is, that I’m almost fifteen now.” “There's probably somepony here if you want to relieve that urge,” Vinyl said with a wink Sunset thought about the offer for a moment before accepting. Knowing it would be literally years before anything could happen; it would be best for her to lose her virginity when she has the chance. Vinyl and Twilight headed back to the club while Sunset was busy. “Thank you for the hospitality.” “You're welcome. I'm glad you had fun and learned something. Come back when you're free,” Vinyl said, hugging her “What do you want to do now,” Twilight asked curiously “I really want to meet the pony counterparts of my friends tomorrow.” “Alright, just be careful. They might not be too receptive,” Vinyl warned ■ PINKIE PIE ■ The next day, Sunset was given some bits before she headed to Sugarcube Corner with Scootaloo. The purpose was to see Pinkie, but she also wanted something to eat. Entering the store saw it be similar to the other side. “Hi Scootaloo! Hi Sunset,” Pinkie said excitedly “How'd you know my name?” “My Pinkie Sense told me,” she replied “By the way; here's your order.” Sunset handed over the bits as the sisters enjoyed their cupcakes. Chocolate cupcakes and milk were something she found to enjoy at home and was glad to have one in Equestria. “Where are you staying at,” Pinkie asked curiously “I’m staying with Midnight Star at the library for a few days.” Hearing that, Sunset saw Pinkie’s hair deflate momentarily. She knew that only happened when Pinkie was extremely depressed. Pinkie leaned in to Sunset and gave her a simple message. “Never mention that name again,” Pinkie said threateningly Sunset could only nod in response as Pinkie immediately returned to her normal cheerful self. Sunset and Scootaloo finished and left quickly, not wanting to tempt fate. “Sis; I recommend not doing that again,” Scootaloo advised “Yeah, that was actually a threat I received.” ■ RARITY ■ After leaving; the two had just barely passed by Carousel Boutique when the door opened to reveal a white unicorn. “Darling! You simply must come in,” Rarity called Before Sunset could reply, Rarity used her magic to grab the sisters and drag them inside. If Sunset hadn't spent two years as a human; she could easily have broken the spell surrounding her. “Now, stay still so I can get your measurements,” Rarity said “I'm alright without one. I actually don't own any dresses.” “Nonsense, you probably just didn't have a complementary dress. I'll have this finished by tomorrow. Where should I have this delivered to,” Rarity commented “The library.” “Excuse me for a moment,” Rarity said simply Rarity stepped out of the room and returned with a roll of red fabric and a large needle. Without warning she started to lunge at Sunset with the needle. “What the fuck are you doing!?” “Rarity; stop! Scoots; take your friend and go! I'll try to calm her down,” Sweetie Belle yelled “Thanks; Sweetie. Let's go; sis,” Scootaloo replied The two immediately headed outside when Sunset started hyperventilating. Luckily; she was back to normal moments later. “Sorry about the language.” “I'm guessing that's the equivalent of saying the word ‘buck’,” Scootaloo replied “Yeah, it is. I'm not one to swear, but that was totally uncalled for.” “I am sorry for my actions. Please do not think badly of me,” Rarity said sadly, stepping outside “You brought up a memory that I hoped to forget. Your dress will be finished in a day or two.” “I'm sorry if I did bring that up. You are forgiven.” Wanting to take a break from everything that happened throughout the day; Sunset led her sister back to the library. Once there; she poured a cup of tea in the hopes of settling her nerves. “How'd it go,” Twilight asked curiously “Horribly. Pinkie threatened me and Rarity actually tried attacking me with a sewing needle!” “If that's the reaction you've received in a short time; are you really sure about meeting the others,” Twilight asked skeptically “I want to; even though I know it's not going to go over well.” “How's about tonight we head back to the club,” Twilight suggested “Sounds good. I could probably use a drink.” ■ APPLEJACK & RAINBOW DASH ■ To Sunset’s surprise, Scootaloo decided to tag along as Twilight led them to the club. Upon reaching their destination; the trio headed inside with little resistance from any of the staff. “Hope you don't mind. I gave the staff some time off,” Vinyl said, entering the room “Aunt Vinyl,” Scootaloo said excitedly, hugging her “You! What the buck are you doing here,” Dash demanded, pointing a hoof at Sunset “I heard you threatened my friends.” “Wanting to have a drink; for one thing. What's it to you?” “Let me at her,” Dash started “I don't condone fighting. Especially when you are at my club,” Vinyl said, before stopping her “Do you happen to have juice,” Scootaloo asked Vinyl headed behind the bar and emerged with four bottles of apple cider floating in her magic. Three landed in front of Fluttershy, Twilight and Scootaloo before taking the last one for herself. “What about us,” Applejack asked “We're at a club. Why not have a drinking content,” Sunset suggested “I'll have you know, I'll drink you under the table,” Dash replied “Sunset; are you sure about this,” Twilight asked cautiously “I have one stipulation with this.” “What's that sugarcube,” AJ asked “After this is over, regardless of who wins; all of you will treat Midnight with respect when I leave.” “Leave? Where are you going,” Fluttershy asked curiously “I'm not at liberty to say; but it'll be a while before I return.” “Sorry for the way I treated you,” Rarity said “Your dress is completed whenever you wish to pick it up.” “You're forgiven. Scootaloo could take it before I leave; but that demand is all I want.” “Fine with me. Our treatment of Twilight, err; Midnight was uncalled for,” Applejack said “Either name was fine. All of you have known me by both anyways,” Twilight commented “Are we going to do this or not,” Dash asked indignantly “Give me a moment to gather the necessary items,” Vinyl answered Vinyl reached under the counter and removed three shot glasses before grabbing a bottle from the wall behind her. Once finished; the shots were filled as she cast a spell over the drinks. “This spell will cause the drinks to refill as often as needed,” Vinyl explained “Could somepony keep track of the drinks?” “Okie dokie lokie” Pinkie replied, removing a whiteboard from her mane “Start now,” Vinyl directed With that, the three started their contest. Rainbow Dash was quickly knocking back shots while Applejack and Sunset were taking their time. Pinkie was quickly marking totals as they continued. After fifty shots; Dash started slowing down while the others were catching up. Dash tapped her hoof on the table after finishing her seventy-fifth drink. “Rainbow Dash is out,” Vinyl said “I'mokayIjustneedtorest,” Dash said slurring her words (I’m okay. I just need to rest.) Despite the loss of one competitor; the others continued in peace. Both managed to reach their hundredth shot, before Applejack willingly tapped out. “I give up; sugarcube. You win,” AJ said, shaking her hoof “Why aren't you drunk,” Dash asked, having regained some functions back “I'm a vampire.” “You're lying,” Dash said No, she isn't. I was there when she was turned. Now; let's get you two upstairs and into bed,” Vinyl said Without any complaint from Rainbow Dash; both her and AJ were taken to Vinyl’s room and placed into bed. Dash promptly fell asleep as Vinyl returned downstairs. “If everypony is finished here; I'd like to take Midnight, Sunset and Scootaloo home,” a voice said “Hi mom,” Twilight said excitedly, hugging her “Princess Luna. First time you've been here,” Vinyl commented “I thought I'd check out the club. Didn't think that was a problem,” Luna replied “Ready to go, girls?” “Before you go; how's about one shot for the road,” Vinyl asked “I would like that very much,” Luna answered Four glasses were picked out and placed in front of Luna, Twilight and Sunset; before Vinyl took the last one. A pint of blood was split up between the four as they enjoyed their drink. Afterwards, the group parted ways, with Twilight leading back to the carriage. “Thank you for everything; Vinyl. I'm going to miss you.” “Just remember what I told you the other day. It was nice to see you,” Vinyl replied, hugging her “Sorry. I wanted to see Vinyl one last time.” “I'm surprised you would agree to a drinking contest,” Scootaloo commented “It wasn't my intent; but I wanted them to respect Twilight.” “Thanks. I just hope they keep their promise,” Twilight replied “We're here; by the way,” Luna commented “If you don’t mind; there is something I'd like to discuss with you." “Of course. I'm sure I can answer more than what Vinyl told you,” Luna replied As everyone headed inside; Twilight went to the library to read, with Scootaloo following behind. Luna directed Sunset to her room for their conversation. “So; what did you want to know,” Luna started “Vinyl mentioned the two of you visiting the human realm.” “It was seven hundred and fifty years ago. We headed through the portal out of curiosity when we found Star Swirl with his human wife. He explained that she was very sick and wouldn't last long enough to give birth.” “I decided to bite her in the hopes of giving her enough time to survive. To our surprise when we returned years later; the child was born a vampire with fangs and red eyes. Since she looked like Vinyl; we named her ‘Melodious Harmony’ out of respect,” Luna explained “How do we age?” “Upon reaching eighteen years old; the body stops aging and becomes infertile. As for the human counterpart of Vinyl; she did come here to ask for a way to have children,” Luna explained “Was she successful in her quest?” “That is something you'd have to ask her yourself,” she replied vaguely “Damn. With as much as I learned; I still have plenty of questions. On a different topic; how many vampires are there?” “To answer that; will require different groups. First are full-blooded pure vampires, or in other words; ones I've turned myself. Vinyl Scratch, Fleur de Lis, Twilight and yourself fall into that category. Nurse Redheart and the mayor are diluted vampires. The others actually aren't vampires; but half-blood, more along the lines of just augmented ponies. Basically; they are stronger and faster and will age at a slightly slower rate. Unfortunately; they are going to die, but not for a long time,” Luna answered “You're leaving soon; right,” Scootaloo asked “I am. I have a life on the other side that I'd to continue. Hopefully; I'll be able to return in a few years.” “Before you go; I'd like you to have this. You'll be able to contact us anytime,” Luna said handing her a journal “Thank you,” Sunset started; before taking a breath “mom. Midnight; the next time the portal opens, come and visit me. It'll be nice to have my ‘sister’ there.” “Of course. I'll let you know when it opens,” Twilight replied “Bye sis. It was great to see you again,” Scootaloo said, sadly “I love you.” “I'm glad you've grown up and gotten your cutie mark. I'll return in a few years. I love you too, sis.” Everyone headed downstairs towards the portal, where Sunset said her goodbyes to her family. Once through the portal, she was greeted by her principal and vice-principal. “Welcome back. Everything happen you wanted to,” Celestia asked “I saw my family; which was the main reason for visiting.” “When does this reopen,” Luna asked, gesturing to the mirror “In another thirty moons. Roughly around my eighteenth birthday on Halloween.” “Well; let's get you home and we'll see you bright and early on Monday morning,” Celestia said Sunset climbed into Celestia’s car as she was taken home to her family. Once there, Celestia and Luna left knowing she was safe. “Sunset! It feels like forever since you left,” Lydia said, hugging her “It's only been a few days.” “It's not your birthday; but something arrived for you,” Lydia answered “Oh? What is it?” “Follow me and you'll find out,” came the reply “Close your eyes in the meantime.” Sunset did as she was asked and felt herself being led around by the wrist. Listening to her surroundings, led to finding out they were in the garage. “Open your eyes,” Lydia directed “That's mine!?” “It is. Your dad bought that as a gift for you years ago,” she replied Sitting in the garage was a red Mustang with yellow flames on the side. The interior was black, with regular plush seats. “That's amazing!” “You are still going to have to get a learner’s permit or your license before you can drive her,” Lydia explained “The sooner I can; the better.” Sunset was taken to the DMV the next day to start the process of getting her license. Luckily; there was two days left in Spring Break to try. “Congratulations, Sunset! You earned this,” Lydia exclaimed, handing over the keys “Thank you so much. I'm sorry you've had to drive me everywhere for so long.” “It's alright. That was what I was instructed to do by your father. You have nothing to apologize about,” she replied “I can't wait to show this off at school.” On Monday when she returned to CHS; her friends were waiting by the statue when Sunset appeared. “That looks like Sunset,” Dash commented “It is. That's an amazing ride,” Applejack replied “It really is. My dad bought it for me.” “Have fun this week,” Pinkie asked “Eventful to say the least. I'm just going to leave it at that.” “Just think; we're even closer to graduation,” Rarity said “A long two and a half years,” Dash pointed out sadly History LessonGoing into her junior year at school; Sunset found herself making subtle changes. Instead of wearing skirts, she chose leather or cargo pants with combat boots and usually topped off the attire with either a leather jacket or trench coat. “Looking for a goth look,” Rarity commented “You found it.” “I just wanted to try something different. I did gain a new friend over summer.” “What kind of friend,” Dash asked curiously “A pet; but I don't see him as such.” “Why not,” Fluttershy asked “I wanted him to come and go as he pleases.” “Maybe we can see him sometime,” Applejack added “Hopefully soon. Perhaps next year when the portal opens up.” “Why wait so long,” Pinkie asked “So my cousin can spend some time here.” “Alright. So what's your first class,” Pinkie asked, changing the subject “Anatomy with Professor Discord.” “Looks like I'll be joining you,” AJ replied With that; the two headed inside and sat down at the front of the classroom as other students filed in. Last to enter was an older gentleman with white hair and goatee in a severely mismatched outfit with parts from different clothes. “Good morning everyone. I am Professor Discord and this is Anatomy. If you have a weak stomach; please talk to me and we'll see if arrangements can be made. Now for our first lesson; we're going to start talking about blood and its importance to the body,” Discord said Discord started writing notes on the board which everyone copied down. The different parts of blood was explained; which received some groans from a few students. “Could I get a volunteer to assist in a demonstration,” Discord asked, before pointing at Sunset “Perhaps you, miss Shimmer; could assist.” “Me? Are you sure no one else wouldn't mind helping?” “Would I be mistaken when I saw you assisting at the hospital years ago,” Discord pointed out,” to which she shook her head “Then you are perfect for the job.” Discord passed her a razorblade and a glass beaker to use. Without being given complete instructions as to where to cut, or a lancet to provide a miniscule about of blood; Sunset took a breath to steady herself. The blade was drawn quickly across her wrist, before placing the beaker under the wound to fill up. “Oh God! Get the wound covered now! Someone take Sunset to the nurse's office,” Discord ordered frantically Applejack grabbed Sunset’s opposite hand and had it clamped over the injury and made sure there was enough pressure to attempt to stop blood flow. With a hand on her shoulder; Sunset was led out of the room. “You can let go AJ. I'm fine.” “You slit your wrist in front of everyone. ‘Fine’ is not the word to describe you right now,” Applejack replied sarcastically “Stop for a moment and take a look.” Without hearing any complaint; Sunset calmly removed her hand as her friend covered her mouth in fear of blood squirting out. “That's impossible! What the hell kind of trick is this,” a dumbfounded AJ asked, to which no answer was received The two continued down the hall towards the nurse's office where one other student was waiting. “Applejack; you could head back to class now,” Vinyl said “I'll take care of this.” “Vinyl? What're you doing here,” AJ asked curiously “I work here with the nurse,” Vinyl replied simply Applejack reluctantly left the room and headed back to class, leaving her friend alone. She stopped by the water fountain to splash some on her face to clear her head. In the meantime; the nurse returned as Vinyl stepped aside. “Professor Discord informed us of your arrival. He mentioned you slit your wrist in class,” the nurse commented, as she looked at Sunset’s wrist “Where is the wound!?” “I'll take care of this if you'll want,” Vinyl suggested “Go ahead,” the nurse said dismissively “This might be your area of expertise.” Vinyl took Sunset and headed to the principal's office to get the two excused from the rest of the day. Afterwards, Sunset was taken to her car in the rear parking lot. “Let's go. There's something we need to discuss,” Vinyl said vaguely “Just drive, and I'll direct you.” Sunset was directed towards the edge of town, to a house that seemed abandoned. Looking at it, the house was a multi story mansion with moss and vines growing over large sections of the house. “This is it. Home sweet home,” Vinyl pointed out “Wasn't this supposed to be haunted?” “Seriously? I started that rumor quite a long time ago,” she replied Vinyl approached the front door and proceeded to break the vines blocking the way, before opening it. Once inside, Sunset couldn't believe what she saw. Statues from various eras in time lined the walls along with suits of armor and weapons. “Welcome to my house,” Vinyl said, with a flourish of her hand “This is amazing! It's almost like a museum.” “Well; I do need to explain some things,” Vinyl started Vinyl opened a door that lead to a dining room. The two took a seat opposite each other at the table. Vinyl placed a soda in front of them to drink. “Let me see your wrist for a moment,” Vinyl directed Sunset placed her wrist on the table to which Vinyl noticed the obvious lack of injury. “I'm guessing you have paid attention to the email you received years ago,” she said “Which email?” “After your fight with Gilda in your freshman year. I emailed you as a warning to be careful. You were lucky she only had minor bruising and nothing more. This stunt of slitting your wrist really was stupid.” “It really is true. You are a vampire.” “Completely. That's why I wear the glasses,” Vinyl said, before removing them “Of course, the other is a bit harder to hide.” Vinyl opened her mouth and carefully removed an upper plate of dentures; revealing two sharp fangs where her canines were. The plate was replaced before she continued. “To quell any problems, I should provide an explanation,” a voice said “Hello girls.” “Star Swirl? What are you doing here?” “I wanted to see my daughter,” he replied “Why don't you explain what you know, Sunset; and I'll fill in anything missing.” “Princess Luna told me she came here seven-hundred fifty years ago on your request. Your wife was very sick and was turned into a vampire in order to give birth.” “Indeed that is true. I wasn't lying when I mentioned having a daughter in Equestria; Starlight Glimmer. Melodious here, is my human daughter,” Star Swirl explained “Not only that; but years later, I asked the Equestrian Luna for a spell for reproduction,” Vinyl added “The reason was simple. Vampires become infertile upon reaching eighteen years of age.” “So; what happened?” “After I gave birth to my son; I put him up for adoption with the ancestors of the Rich family. Filthy Rich actually was my descendant. In fact, I was the one that gave you the blood packages,” Vinyl added “So it was you I saw at the funeral.” “You're right. You are the only one to know this; but I actually own most of the town. Canterlot Record Company is mine,” she said “Over the years, I took to learning about every type of music before becoming a big name. The Dazzlings; Fizzle and the Pops; even a cellist by the name of Octavia Melody are just some of the other artists besides DJ-Pon3 to be signed.” “Does anyone know you are in charge?” “No. The royalty checks are signed by me; but I never give any interviews. A well known DJ claiming they're your boss makes for quite the scandal,” Vinyl replied “Sunset; I'd like you to know that I have and will always look out for you. Luna asked me to do so, moments before I actually met you in that alley,” Star Swirl explained “Thank you for doing so. My own parents died when I was young, leaving my little sister; Scootaloo and I homeless. I fucked up and tried breaking into the castle; resulting in me becoming a vampire.” “I'll see you around girls,” Star Swirl said, before departing “Now that dad's gone; I have a question for you,” Vinyl started “Are you a virgin?” “Kind of. When I went home, I lost my virginity as a pony; but not as a human. Besides; this body is only sixteen years old.” “Well; if you wanted to in the future, I could help you with the problem. For now; I am going to keep an eye on you,” she answered “How?” “Simple. By becoming your girlfriend. We are the only vampires in Equestria, and it would be best to stay close,” Vinyl said simply “Just out of curiosity; how much about vampires are true?” “How's this; you ask what you’re curious about and I'll try to answer the best I can,” she suggested “Running water?” “Never had a problem.” “Shapeshifting?" “Complete bullshit.” “Entering a dwelling?” “Good manners to ask permission.” “Pets?” “Bats and wolves recognize us as friendly and will listen to us.” “Holy water?” “Don't know; never tried it.” “Healing?” “You should've figured that one out by now.” “Abilities?” “Strength, and speed massively increased.” “Sleep?” “Vampires don't need it; but it's certainly nice. And no; I don't sleep in a coffin.” “Illnesses?” “We can be affected by diseases; but a much lesser degree. For example: if an illness would render a normal person sick for a week; we'd get it for a day or two.” “Changing the subject; could you show me around the house?” “That I can do. Follow me,” Vinyl said The first room they headed to contained a multitude of college diplomas. They ranged from simple bachelor's degrees all the way to doctorates in every subject. Vinyl never had to worry about finding a job having mastered everything possible. Another room that Sunset found interest in contained various books of sheet music and instruments. “Out of curiosity; how many times have you made Valedictorian?” “Too many times between CHS and Crystal Prep; although once was at Griffinstone High. That was the only time I actually felt like an outcast,” Vinyl replied “When you gave me that CD; I thought it sounded familiar. Now I know why; they were the same song, just dubstep versions.” “You're the only person to actually ask for my old CDs. In fact; that was another place I owned,” she said “You mentioned you own most of the town. Why didn't you ever,” Sunset started “Take control? It's a pain in the ass. Besides; I hate politics, so I gave it to others to run,” she answered “Where did most of this stuff come from?” “Each specific period in time. Having been alive for 750 years, I know first hand how cruel humans can be. Those weapons weren't just for show. I've had to kill to survive.” “I'm sorry if I struck a nerve with anything.” “You didn't. Being back here just brings back memories I sometimes hoped to forget. In fact; that's why I have the bus everyone's seen,” Vinyl said with a sigh “The bus is considered your actual home, while this is just your old house.” “Yeah, it is. Since it's so late; do you want to head home,” she replied “We can just stay here for the evening.” With that determined; the girls set to work cleaning up the room a little before making something simple to eat. Having heard of visitors to the abandoned house; a certain police officer decided to check it out. KNOCK! KNOCK! “Are the two of you aware you are trespassing on private property,” Shining asked “No we aren't. I own this house and invited Sunset to be here,” Vinyl replied directly “You again? Do you have some sort of hatred against me or something?” Vinyl handed over an envelop containing various documents stating she indeed was the owner of the house. Shining returned the documents and left, having been proven wrong again. “What's his problem,” Vinyl asked curiously “Hell if I know. He's been after me since I attacked my ‘parents’. Before school started; Star Swirl found me in the forest and advised me not to say anything. This is the third time this has happened.” “Hopefully he actually leaves you alone. Come on; it's getting late and we need to sleep,” she said Vinyl lead Sunset upstairs to one of the bedrooms, and stepped into the closet. A red nightgown was tossed to Sunset, to which she changed into. Before they could head to bed; an unexpected guest decided to join them on the bed. “I'm not the only one with a bat for a friend.” “Nope. His family has a room they stay in. I installed a passage for them to leave as they please,” Vinyl answered Having no other interruptions; Vinyl climbed into the bed as they had enough room between them. The next morning; they enjoyed breakfast before heading to school. “Darling; you're back,” Rarity said “We heard about you did yesterday.” “What happened after you left,” Applejack asked “I treated her at my home. After talking; we decided to start seeing each other,” Vinyl answered “How can you treat anyone,” Dash demanded “I practice medicine and assist as a nurse,” Vinyl countered “Can we just move on? Yes; Vinyl and I agreed to see each other and she helped me with my injury. It was a special cream to remove any visible damage or scarring.” “Welcome back to class; miss Shimmer. I heard nurse Scratch helped you out,” Discord said as they were alone “She did indeed. I'm not trying that again.” “Glad to hear. I actually forgot to dispose of the blood yesterday,” he realized, slapping the back of his head “I'll take it for you.” “Thank you for that. Just make sure to clean it thoroughly,” he added Discord watched as she took the beaker and drank the blood without so much flinching. Afterwards it was washed out and placed in the back to dry. As the other students filed in; Discord tried to shake what he witnessed. The rest of the day passed slowly as Sunset had one thing on her mind all day. She really was glad to find someone else and wondered about the future. During lunch; she noticed Vinyl motioning to her from the other side of the room. ‘Join me when you finish eating,’Vinyl said telepathically “Sorry I can't stay with you today; girls. Vinyl wanted to see me.” “Be safe,” Rarity said, before whispering “Don't do anything you'd get caught over.” “I don't think it's anything like that,” Applejack replied Sunset made sure to clean up any trash and met with Vinyl. She was directed to a room that felt new; CHS’s music room. “What are we doing here?” Vinyl opened the door to reveal a trio of girls Sunset didn't know. One was playing cello while the others had different instruments. “These are some friends of mine. Octavia Melody, Sweetie Drops and Lyra Heartstrings,” Vinyl said, motioning to each in turn “Nice to meet you all.” “Vinyl mentioned to us that you are a musician,” Lyra said “I've only learned cello from one of my maids.” “Everyone is born with music in their soul. It just takes the right outlet,” Octavia said “Tavi here is actually signed to Canterlot Record Company,” Sweetie added cheerfully Sunset was handed a guitar and started playing a few quiet notes. After a short time; a melody was formed to which Octavia joined in. Vinyl recognized the song as being sad and painful. ‘Thinking of Equestria,’Vinyl asked ‘Yeah. Just knowing it's been so long since I've seen them.’ “That was beautiful,” a voice said from outside “We didn't know you played; Sunny,” Pinkie added “I've never played guitar until now as I was only taught cello. That was just something that came to mind when I thought about my family.” “Sorry about your loss. I heard about it when Vinyl mentioned your name,” Lyra commented “Thanks. It was just unfortunate timing.” “Since you play; why don't you join our band,” Dash asked “The Rainbooms.” “Thank you girls for the offer; but I'm not too sure about that right now.” “No problem. We just play for fun as it is,” AJ said “I'll take you home; if you'd like,” Vinyl suggested “Sounds good.” Vinyl elected to drive Sunset home in her car. A short time later; they arrived to Lydia’s surprise. “Welcome home Sunset. And Vinyl; to what do we owe this unexpected visit,” Lydia asked “Dropping off my girlfriend,” Vinyl replied “May I please come in?” “So that's why you weren't home yesterday. I hope you didn't do anything naughty,” Lydia said, with a wink “And of course you may enter.” “Nothing of the sort. We agreed to wait until we're older to do that,” Vinyl said “I'm not that interested right now. The most important thing is to finish school.” “By the way; that guitar is yours to keep,” Vinyl said, kissing her on the cheek When Sunset wasn't working on her school work; one room was being turned into a place for the bats to reside. A hole was cut out of the wall with a metal tube inserted with a flap to allow entry and exit unimpeded. She also practiced playing the guitar and cello; getting better over time. Once a week after school, the Rainbooms and Sunset would play together; making her an official member. ‘Midnight- (or can I just use “Twilight”?) The human counterparts of your friends made me a member of their band; the Rainbooms! Sunset’ 'Congratulations on that. You can use Twilight between us in private; sis. You and I are the same, so I see you as a sister to me. Anything else happen? Mid/Twilight’ ‘The human Vinyl is my girlfriend. We agreed on holding off intimate relations until I'm at least 18’ 'Sex. You could just call it that. I know your pony form did it; but I never knew your human form hasn't’ ‘I'm a partial virgin. Pony; yes and human; no. I'm not too worried about it though’ ‘I'll definitely see you around Nightmare Night next year’ See you next Halloween. It's this world's equivalent’ Sunset really was glad that she had so much to look forward to in the upcoming months and future. Becoming a vampire was once the worse thing; but now feels like one of the best to happen to her. “You've made progress playing,” Lydia commented “I had a good teacher. It's hard to get used to two different instruments, though.” “As I've it; the cello was more for fun, while you actually play guitar for the band. When might we expect your next visit home,” she replied “Next time I'm staying here, while my cousin Midnight comes to me. That should be around Halloween next year.” “I look forward to meeting her then,” she said, before leaving Midnight ArrivesSunset was finally thrilled as her final year was here with graduation around the corner. Rarity had reiterated her reasoning for prom and planned on making everyone’s dresses. Currently; Sunset and Vinyl were sitting in the latter's tour bus after having a musical jam session. “I can't believe prom is so close.” “Funny thing is; this will be my first prom,” Vinyl replied “Really? Why didn't you ever go?” “Never cared to go,” she replied “If you want; I'll wear a tux. Dresses aren't my style.” “Well, on another topic; my birthday is approaching. If you're free; would you be able to come over?” “Between us; how old are you going to be,” she asked “I'll be there. If only to keep you from doing something stupid; then gladly.” “Eighteen in this world; but twenty-three in Equestria. Funny thing is; I was eighteen when I was turned into a vampire." “I'm guessing with your age; you're not a virgin,” Vinyl commented, slyly “Kind of. As a pony I'm not; but I am as a human.” “Your bag is glowing,” she pointed out Sunset casually the book from her backpack to find a message from Twilight. ‘I'll be coming through the portal later to celebrate your birthday with you. By the way the portal's open longer. I fixed it to be open at all times.' ‘Thank you so much! These next few weeks will be the longest wait I've had.’ ‘I'll be there a few days before to spend some time with my sister.' ‘I'll see you then sis.' The next few weeks went by slowly as Sunset waited in anticipation of seeing Twilight and headed to school to meet her. ‘I'm on my way to the portal.' Sunset and Vinyl watched as Twilight emerged from the portal and rushed forward to catch her. “Oh, come on! All that work for nothing,” Twilight asked out loud Looking at Twilight’s appearance, Sunset remembered she had black hair and a different cutie mark than the design now on her skirt; consisting of a cluster of multiple-six pointed stars. “Welcome. Follow me.” Vinyl led the two into the school and directly into a bathroom. To make sure they had privacy; Vinyl stood guard outside while Sunset locked the door and removed a pair of black pants from her backpack. “Here. Put these on.” “Why did it have to return my hair color and cutie mark? I fought so hard to change my appearance,” Twilight asked in a whisper “Couldn't say. Perhaps it recognized that wasn't your true self and returned it,” Sunset guessed “Throw that in here for now.” The two had just barely left the bathroom when Pinkie Pie rushed up to them. “Ohmygosh!NewstudentIhavenotseenbefore,” Pinkie said breathlessly (Oh my gosh! New student I have not seen before) “Breathe Pinkie. This is my cousin, Midnight Star. She came to visit for a few days.” “I have to throw a party for you,” Pinkie said, throwing confetti out of nowhere “Why not this weekend? It's not only Halloween, but my birthday as well.” “Sunset? Could I have a moment with you and your cousin,” Celestia asked The three headed towards the offices to find just Luna waiting inside as Sunset closed the door behind them. “Please take a seat,” Celestia directed “What brings you here; miss,” Luna added “Midnight, ma'am. Midnight Star. I wanted to see Sunset,” Twilight replied “Are you the same as Sunset? A You-know-what,” Celestia asked; lowering her voice “I am,” Twilight replied “Be careful. Enjoy your visit,” Luna said “Before you go; please wear this. That way there's no incidents,” Celestia directed, handing Twilight a badge “After school, there's a place I want to show you.” Sunset helped Twilight in pinning the badge onto her shirt. Everyone viewing it immediately would know she was only a visitor and was permitted to wander around campus. “While you're busy; I'm going to head to the library,” Twilight said ● TWILIGHT SPARKLE ● Luna decided to walk her guest to the chosen destination. “You're one of the princesses of this world?” “I am the vice-principal of the school. There's no royalty in this world,” Luna replied “Looking at your sister; there isn't record of a counterpart at home.” “Oh? What happened,” she asked “The princess fought against a being known as Daybreaker. Apparently; that was Celestia that was destroyed quite some time ago.” “Sorry to hear that. It was certainly a surprise to see her years ago. I hope you have fun while you're here,” Luna said “This is the library.” “Thank you for walking me here; Vice-Principal Luna.” “You are welcome; miss Star,” she said, before departing ● SUNSET ● After going through the classes; Sunset left her final class early. Five minutes before the bell was to ring; many of the students gathered by the door. When the teacher wasn't looking; she slipped out and headed for the library. “Star?” “I was wondering when you'd get here. I'm starting to get hungry,” Twilight replied “Let's go. I'll buy for you.” “What do they have here,” she asked “Today's lunch is pizza; hamburgers and fries or salad. Your choice.” “I've had salad so often, I really don't want another right now. It's going to be one of the others. Which are you getting,” Twilight decided “Probably the burger. I was going to have pizza for the party.” “Sounds good. This'll be the first time I've had meat,” Twilight commented “I'm sure you've had it before,” Sunset said with a nudge “Not even. Mares only,” Twilight whispered The two managed to just barely beat the influx of students to reach the cafeteria. After getting their food; they headed to a table in the back where the group usually sat. “Who's your guest,” Dash asked “Girls; this is my cousin Midnight Star. Star; these are my friends Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy and Applejack.” “It's a pleasure to meet you all,” Twilight replied ‘You know I already know who they are; right,’ Twilight thought ‘I still have to introduce you. They don't know that you know their counterparts.’ “What about me,” Vinyl asked, wrapping her arms around Sunset from behind “And my girlfriend; Vinyl Scratch.” “A pleasure to meet you as well.” 'Thanks for the help when I entered through the portal,’ Twilight thought ‘You're welcome. Have fun in this world,’Vinyl replied telepathically “What brings you here to Canterlot High,” Applejack asked “I wanted to see Sunset. It's been quite a while,” Twilight answered “You're from there; right,” Dash asked “Yes,” Twilight said simply “Since the 31st is on Friday; we'll hold the party at my house. In the meantime, I wanted to spend a little time with my cousin.” “That's fine with us; Darling. We'll see you tomorrow at school,” Rarity said Once school let out, Sunset called Lydia to inform her that she would be late and grabbed her cousin. “Follow me. We're heading to the rear parking lot to my car.” “What's a car,” Twilight asked “Carriage with a motor. It's safe; trust me.” Sunset drove to the Everfree Forest and parked in a designated lot. Unfortunately; they still had a ways to walk before reaching their destination. “Where are we,” Twilight asked “The Everfree Forest.” “This is much different than the forest at home. It seems normal against containing timberwolves and other dangerous animals,” Twilight commented “This world doesn't have magic; which might explain why.” Twilight was led to a clearing that seemed to be extremely isolated from anything else. “Why did you bring me here,” she asked curiously “This was where it happened. My parents died here.” “Uh; what was that,” Twilight asked nervously, hearing a howl from the forest Before she could get a reply, a wolf emerged from the forest and walked over to Sunset. To Twilight’s surprise; Sunset started petting him as it proceeded to lie down and roll over onto his back. “How can you do that,” Twilight asked in awe “He recognizes us as friends. Plus, he was one that helped out with that.” “Impressive. Did you ever name him,” she asked “No. Come on and pet him.” “Attempting to kill another innocent person,” a voice asked “Shining Armor. I should have known. What sort of crap did I ever do to you?” “I'd have said ‘Officer’; but I'm officially retired from the police force,” Shining replied “Shiny,” Twilight asked nervously, before tears started to form “Twily,” Shining questioned, before shaking his head “No; you can't be. I watched her murdered when I was younger.” “I'm sorry for the loss of your sister. My name is Midnight Star, and I'm Sunset’s cousin,” Twilight answered, wiping her eyes “Why'd you retire?” “Your girlfriend. She explained everything to me about you being a vampire from another world. Having seen enough death, I decided to retire and take it easy. It was fifteen years ago when I saw my young sister killed. Sorry for being such a jerk to you,” Shining explained, holding out a hand “You were an asshole admittedly; and I accept your apology.” “I was also part of the email you received years ago; the one mentioning Crystal Prep. My wives Cadence and Chrysalis wanted you to know how screwed up the school is,” he added “Thanks for telling me. I actually didn't plan on going as it would've made returning home impossible.” “I'd be correct in assuming Midnight came the other world,” he asked “Yes. My family, including your counterpart; were killed by a vampire which resulted in me becoming one myself,” Twilight answered “I'm sorry for the loss of your family,” he said “And I with your sister,” Twilight added Shining walked over and gave Twilight a hug before departing without saying a word. The girls decided it was time to leave as the wolf decided to escort them. “Alright, this is as far as you go my friend,” Sunset said, scratching the wolf behind the ears “Be safe.” A short time later they headed home to Sunset’s house when they were met by Lydia. “Nice to meet you Midnight. I'm Lydia; the head maid here,” she said “Dinner is ready. Spaghetti is waiting for you girls inside.” “How long are you staying for,” Lydia asked “The week. I managed to make some alternations to come and go as I please,” Twilight replied After eating, Sunset led her cousin down to the basement before handing her a spare set of pajamas. “I'll sleep on the floor if you'd like.” “Nonsense; I don't want to kick you out of your bed. I'll take the floor,” Twilight replied “We'll settle this easily. The bed is big enough for both of us to share. It's not the first time I've slept with someone.” “You did say that you planned on holding off sex; right,” Twilight inquired “Yeah. Besides; I lost my virginity at home.” “Alright; girls. Time for bed,” Lydia called from upstairs Although the two fell asleep on opposite side on of the bed; some time during the night; Sunset found herself being held by Twilight. “Sorry Sun,” Twilight muttered quietly “S’okay." “Morning girls. Sleep well,” Lydia asked during breakfast “Um. No comment,” Twilight said sheepishly “What happened,” Lydia asked, raising an eyebrow “During the night my cousin cuddled up behind me.” “Please don't tell anyone about that. I don't want them getting the wrong idea,” Twilight begged “I wasn't planning on it.” Once at school; Twilight was actually informed about the possibility of sitting in on Sunset’s lessons. She wasn't going to turn down a chance at learning about this world. “You actually have to dissect this,” Twilight asked, staring at a fetal pig “Yes. This was better than last year. I'm sure miss Shimmer could tell you about her incident,” Discord replied vaguely “I learned my lesson after that.” Sunset led the dissection of their pig without hassle. Twilight knew about anatomy from her adolescent readings; but hearing that pigs were similar to humans was certainly a surprise. “What exactly happened last year in anatomy,” Twilight asked casually during lunch “I slit my wrist drawing blood.” “That's the stupidest thing you could have done! What made you think that was a good idea,” Twilight asked scolding her “I didn't have the proper tools to draw blood and was given a razor to use. In hindsight; I should have used my arm to cut.” “When would you like us to come over,” Applejack asked, changing the subject “Around 5 tomorrow evening. That should give me time to pick up some things from the store.” “What about costumes,” Pinkie questioned “Wear one if you'd like.” “I don't know about the rest of you; but I'm glad tomorrow's a holiday,” Dash said After getting home from school; Sunset started writing a list for what she wanted the next day. “Want me to write everything for you,” Twilight asked “If you don't mind." “Not at all. That way; you can focus on everything,” she replied “Are you going to dress up?” “Probably not. What about you?” “I don't think so. I don’t completely celebrate Nightmare Night,” she answered “Why is that; if you don't mind me asking?” “When I told Shining Armor about my family being killed; it was actually on my birthday on Nightmare Night. Years later I found out it was just a case of ‘wrong place, wrong time’. It hurt to know that my mom was the one who killed them; but I still have my photo albums of them,” she said sadly “Sorry that you went through that.” The next day, Sunset headed to the store with Twilight to pick up snacks for everyone. Twilight felt overwhelmed as she looked around the store at everything for sale. “How's about those,” Twilight said, pointing to a shelf “Grab a couple bags; if you don't mind. That'll be a nice surprise.” Sitting in the shopping cart were a couple boxes of popcorn, fruit punch ‘blood bags’, and a few bags of various candy. Sunset just set a few cases of soda in there as well. “One more place to go.” “Where to next,” Twilight asked “The electronics section. I wanted to buy some new movies.” Going through the movie racks; a few seemed to stand out. The first was series about a haunted hospital, while the other was a series about killer puppets. Considering she worked at a hospital for a while; the former was extremely interesting. “Anything else we need,” Twilight asked “We have drinks, snacks and entertainment. Besides ordering pizza tonight; that should be everything.” “Should we have something other than soda? Maybe water to drink,” Twilight questioned “It is healthier for the body.” “We'll grab a case if anyone wants it.” Finally finished with the shopping; they headed home to put everything away. Lydia and a few maids carried the leftover cases down to Sunset’s room. All drinks were loaded into the fridge in order to chill them. “Thank you all for the assistance. What do you have planned for tonight?” “If you don't mind; I hoped to see my family,” a maid replied “Let the others know that all of you have a few days off. Afterwards you are free to leave.” “Thank you Sunset,” Lydia said cheerfully “You're all very welcome. The girls and I will be fine.” Once they were alone; Sunset decided to give Twilight something. “Happy birthday Twilight,” Sunset said, kissing her on the cheek. “You too. Why'd you send the maids home,” Twilight asked curiously “You'll just have to wait and see. In the meantime; let's take a little nap before the others show up.” A few hours later, before 5 o'clock; a knock resonated from the door. Both girls looked at each other, not knowing who it was. “You told the girls 5pm. It's only 4,” Twilight commented Opening the door revealed someone completely recognizable by Sunset; a male wearing his usual blue clothing. “Star Swirl! It's good to see you again.” “You're Star Swirl the Bearded!? I'm such a fan of your work,” Twilight said excitedly “Thank you; young one. May I come in,” Star Swirl replied “Of course.” “My daughter informed me today was your birthday. It's not much, but this is for you,” he said, handing Sunset a wrapped box “The history of Equestria? Thank you very much,” Sunset said hugging him “You're very welcome. I wrote the original copy and kept one with me as a reminder from home. With hundreds of years of age, a rewrite was needed,” Star Swirl replied “I only know one daughter you have; Starlight Glimmer. How did you have a human daughter,” Twilight questioned “That is a long story; but I have a human daughter. Originally known as Melodious Harmony; she now calls herself ‘Vinyl Scratch’,” he answered “It's interesting that both Sunset and I actually have the birthday,” Twilight commented “I'm guessing you girls have plans of your own; so I bid you farewell. I'll see you around graduation,” he said, before departing After Star Swirl departed; a quick peek at a nearby clock showed the time to be 5pm. Before Sunset could think about the arrival of her friends; a knocking on the door startled her. “Trick or Treat,” a voice called Upon open the door; five girls were revealed to be wearing costumes. A witch, devil, vampire, clown and surprisingly; a princess were worn by Sunset’s friends Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie and Rainbow Dash; respectively. “Welcome. Come on in.” “Don't. Say. Anything,” Dash said “My parents made me wear this." “I think it looks good,” Rarity commented “There is one thing I'd like to show you all." With Twilight joining the group; Sunset led everyone to an upstairs room. Once inside; black lights revealed an area that contained a perch with a black creature. “This is my friend, Vlad.” Sunset held her arm out as the bat landed on it, much to the surprise of the others. “A bat? Why do you have such a vile animal as a pet,” Rarity asked “Bats aren't vile. They just have different habits than humans. I don't consider him a pet as he can leave any time.” “He's pretty friendly. How'd you get him,” Fluttershy asked curiously “He flew in and landed on the dinner table. When Vlad returned so often, he became a friend to me. On another topic; shall we head downstairs?” Having seen her friend; the group descended into the bedroom where they had planned on celebrating. “So what's the movie going to be,” Dash asked “Same old thing or something new?" “New. What do you think about these,” Sunset replied holding the two up “That one definitely,” Dash decided “Creepy puppets look awesome.” “What's the other about,” AJ asked “Hospital of the Damned,” Pinkie answered simply “Couldn't we watch the other one? I don't want to fear my toys coming to life,” Fluttershy asked nervously “It's only a movie, dear. We promise nothing will happen with your toys,” Rarity said, hugging her “Food's here,” Twilight commented wildly “I didn't hear anything,” Pinkie said “Excuse me for a moment girls.” A few minutes later Sunset returned carrying four boxes of plain cheese pizzas along with plates. The first movie was started as they enjoyed the food. “Before we forget; we need to tell you something,” Applejack said “HAPPY BIRTHDAY,” they said together “On behalf of Midnight and myself; we thank you.” Throughout the night, Twilight was quiet and sat with her knees pulled into her chest while the others were shaking during the movie. “Anyone want some punch and popcorn?" “If it's not too much trouble,” Applejack asked “Not at all." Sunset headed to the cabinet in the back and removed a package to make popcorn. Minutes later, she handed the bowl to the group and passed them containers to drink. “Uh, this isn't what I think it is; right,” Fluttershy asked “It's fruit punch. I just thought it was fitting. Here's one for you Star.” “Can I have a taste of yours,” Pinkie asked “I guess,” Twilight said hesitantly Pinkie proceeded to squeeze a small of drop onto her finger and tasted it, before immediately chugging the rest of her punch in response; hoping to get rid of the taste. “How can you drink that,” a horrified Pinkie asked “Tastes fine to me,” Twilight replied “Fine? It had a metal taste to it. Almost like,” Pinkie asked before stopping and covering her mouth “Like what? Come on; Pinkie spit it out,” Dash asked, making a circular motion with her wrist “What do you think we're doing here,” Pinkie asked “They're going to drink our blood!” “You know, I was being nice. Bringing my friends here for a party. Guess I have to change that.” Sunset proceeded to race to the door and locked it, in the blink of an eye. Twilight remained motionless on the couch still drinking from her blood bag while watching the movie. Upon returning, Sunset grabbed Rarity before cocking her neck to the side as her fangs extended; much to everyone's horror.. “What about you? Are you going to attack us,” Dash demanded, grabbing Twilight’s shoulders “It's funny. I've always thought of myself as a ‘pure’ vampire,” Twilight said with a chuckle “What do you mean by that,” Applejack asked curiously “I've never actually fed from another person. I guess there's a first time for everything,” Twilight replied, licking her lips “God bless this water,” Dash muttered “In the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost. Amen.” With a makeshift bottle of holy water in hand; Dash splashed some into Twilight’s face, only for her to turn away at the last second. Twilight immediately wiped the right side of her face with her shirt to remove the water. “I thought that was supposed to harm you,” Dash said “I told you; I'm a pure vampire. My soul isn't tainted by feeding,” Twilight answered “I should pay you back for that.” Twilight proceeded to drop Rainbow Dash on the floor before pressing a knee on her abdomen. Applejack attempted to grab Twilight from behind in the hopes of restraining her. “Easy there sugarcube. I don't want to hurt you,” AJ said “I was actually thinking the same thing,” Twilight countered Getting to her feet; Twilight threw AJ over her shoulder next to Dash. Both lay on the floor as Twilight grabbed a bottle of water to drink. “Sunset; please. I don't want to die,” Rarity begged “It's only a little bite. I won't kill you.” “Glad we're staying out of this,” Pinkie commented “Yeah. I really don’t want anything to happen,” Fluttershy added In the confusion; Vinyl decided to check on Sunset and picked the lock to enter. She watched as Twilight had Dash in one corner and Sunset had Rarity in another. Some time in the course of the events; Applejack was sitting tied up between Fluttershy and Pinkie on the couch. “Alright; let's calm down,” Vinyl said with authority “What are you doing here,” Applejack asked “At least someone untie me.” “My girlfriend asked me to come by,” Vinyl answered “Now; let's all find a seat.” “Are you a vampire,” Dash asked “Yeah. Want me to prove it,” Vinyl replied “If you don't mind,” Rarity said Vinyl removed the jacket and shirt she was wearing; giving everyone a view of her breasts. She wasn't worried about the weather as it couldn't harm her. “You wouldn't mind if I borrowed a knife; would you,” Vinyl asked “Not at all. They're in the cabinet by the microwave.” She retrieved a butcher knife and proceeded to thrust it into her chest, striking her heart. To everyone's shock; her body dropped to the floor. Pinkie knelt down and felt for a pulse; before not finding one. “Vinyl’s dead,” Pinkie said “Pull…knife,,” Vinyl said weakly “Five.” “Five what,” Pinkie asked Sunset walked over and started to grasp the handle, before being stopped. Applejack simply shook her head in response. “We don't want to risk harming her,” AJ warned Despite the warning; Sunset yanked the blade out and mentally counted five seconds. To everyone's confusion and relief, Vinyl sat upright very much alive. “How? How the fuck are you alive,” Dash demanded “You used a trick knife; didn't you!?” In response; Sunset grabbed a cutting board and stuck the blade into it. “This look fake to anyone?” “Take a look; the wound is gone,” Vinyl directed “How long,” Fluttershy asked “How long have you been a vampire?” “Seven-hundred and fifty years. I was born a vampire and I've been around enough to see the dark side of humanity. Luckily; I have also been a musician just as long,” Vinyl answered “What did you play,” Pinkie asked “Everything. In some form or fashion; I have learned all forms and played often. Melody Winter; DJ-Pon3 and a slew of other aliases have had their names as clients of Canterlot Record Company,” Vinyl added “What are we going to do now,” Rarity asked “Enjoy the rest of the evening,” Twilight suggested “I can't speak for anyone else; but it's a bit unnerving being surrounded by three vampires,” Pinkie said “I regret my actions of attacking you; but I didn't want you to know about my situation.” “What do you mean,” Fluttershy asked “I've killed people before. The first was deserved as he wanted to rape me; but the other three were different.” “We promise to hear you out with whatever you have to say,” Applejack said, as the others nodded “Go ahead; Sun. They need to know,” Vinyl said, before kissing her “It wasn't an accident that Filthy and Spoiled Rich died. I drained them of blood along with the Sunset Shimmer of this world,” Sunset said, before taking a breath “Why'd you do it,” Dash asked “I was homeless in Equestria and fucked up before being sent here. Upon getting here; I became homeless and saw my human counterpart and knew what I thought was needed. Once I learned everything about her; I killed her and took her place. Her parents found out and although they accepted the truth; I didn't want to run the risk that they did say anything; so I killed them as well.” “You wanted a better life and didn't care to have anyone spilling secrets. It's a shame three people had to die; but what's done is done,” Rarity replied “Do you mind if we restarted the movies? With everything that happened I actually have no idea as to what's going on,” Twilight complained “Of course. Is everyone in agreement?” With no arguments Sunset restarted the movie as the group planned on paying attention. Some time early the next morning everyone started falling asleep; leaving only the three vampires still awake. After making sure the others had pillows to sleep on; the three cleaned up quietly before falling asleep themselves. “Sleep well?” “First time in years I've slept on the floor,” Rarity complained “Glad it wasn't a coffin,” Dash said “Well the first time isn't that bad. Just sleep on your back for a while,” Vinyl commented “No thanks. I don't care to claustrophobic,” Applejack added “Sunset; thank you for inviting me to your birthday; but I have to get home,” Twilight said “You're welcome. I'm glad you came, even if it didn't go as planned.” “Nothing in life works as we want. It happens,” she replied “Thank you for everything Sunset. We need to get home ourselves,” Applejack said “It has nothing to do with last night's events; just so you know.” After heading upstairs to have pancakes, bacon and sausage for breakfast; everyone decided to head home. Sunset and Vinyl drove Twilight back to the school to use the portal. “Bye sis.” “I'll return soon,” Twilight said ● EQUESTRIA ● “Buck! Buck! Buck,” Twilight yelled “What is the problem,” Vinyl asked “This,” Twilight replied Twilight proceeded to turn her head to the side as Vinyl saw the problem. Covering the right side of her face was severe redness. “What happened,” Luna asked directly "During the party for Sunset; we were drinking from a pint bag when the human Pinkie asked to try it. Following that; Sunset attempted to attack Rarity while I had Rainbow Dash. She muttered something about ‘God’ and splashed water on my face. No damage was done as a human,” Twilight explained “Holy water. We ran into it once a few hundred years ago,” Luna replied “In the meantime we can call the right side ‘Midnight’ and you Twilight,” Vinyl replied jokingly “Buck you,” Twilight said “Anytime you want,” she answered ‘Sunset- Apparently holy water is really bucking painful’ I bet it really is fucking painful. Sorry it happened -Sunset’ ‘It'll go away soon. I'll see you again soon -Twi’ Tell Scootaloo I love her’ ‘Of course’ EPILOGUEMonths after Sunset’s birthday party; the end of school was quickly approaching and everyone was looking forward to it. Most were worried about finals; except Sunset. “Damn, this sucks. There's so much to remember,” Dash whined “We're almost done; darling. Everyone's dress has been made for prom,” Rarity said “If it weren't for you making it for me; I wouldn't be wearing a dress,” AJ replied, as Dash nodded “I received a message from Midnight.” “Oh? What's it say,” Fluttershy asked “I'll read it to you all. ‘Sunset- Thank you for letting me know about your graduation. I will be there with a surprise you'll definitely like. Midnight’.” Once everyone had heard the message; Sunset removed a pen and began to write a reply. ‘Thanks for being there. I look forward to your visit’ “What do you think the surprise is,” Pinkie asked “Don't know. We'll have to just wait.” A week before the end of the school; the students were getting ready for prom. Sunset had a red dress made for her with gold trim; while Vinyl decided to wear a gold tuxedo to complement it. Rarity decided to attend with a boy by the name of Flash Sentry; while the others went with one another as friends. “You look good,” Vinyl said, with a kiss “Same to you. Thank you for coming.” “I wouldn't miss it, since my girlfriend is here,” she replied To their surprise; Principal Celestia named the pair as homecoming royalty while everyone else cheered. “Just as a reminder; Friday will be our graduation at 10 o’clock,” Celestia said, before they left “Congrats on being prom queen,” Dash said “Thanks. I'll let Midnight know about graduation.” ‘Twi- Just as a reminder; my high school graduation is being held this Friday at 10am.’ ‘Thanks for the reminder. Everything is prepared for it. You'll just have to wait. See you soon.’ On the morning of graduation; Sunset felt completely thrilled about the event. Sitting still actually felt like a challenge with everything that was supposed to happen. “Calm down; Sunset,” Lydia said “I'm trying but I can't help it. My cousin has a surprise for me.” Lydia drove Sunset to school, knowing that her passenger might not be able to think straight to drive correctly. Waiting outside the school were her friends and someone that wasn't expected to be there. “Yo,” Vinyl said casually with a wave “Who's the old geezer in blue,” Dash asked, before receiving some looks from the others “Sorry.” “I am Star Swirl; Vinyl’s father,” he answered “Good to see you again; old friend,” Sunset said, hugging him “I told you I'd be here,” he replied “How do you know him,” Rarity asked “Long story for another time.” Twilight headed through the portal and stepped aside to assist with the other visitors. Scootaloo appeared in an orange dress with a belt containing her cutie mark. Luna emerged in the same black dress as her appearance years ago. Vinyl showed up dressed in mismatched clothes, with some being ripped in various places. Finally; Starlight emerged wearing a black robe. “This way please,” Vice Principal Luna directed Luna led the group to the back of the school where the ceremony would be taking place. Celestia had the students already sitting down so they were ready to have the names called. “Finished,” Luna whispered backstage “The first student will be our valedictorian. Will Sunset Shimmer please step forward,” Celestia called Sunset took a breath to steady herself before walking onstage to receive her diploma. Once there and looking out at the audience; the weight was lifted once she saw her family looking back at her. “Congrats on your award,” Twilight said, hugging her “Thank you all for coming to see this.” “It's good to see you Sunny,” Scootaloo said, hugging her “Hi dad. Long time no see,” Starlight said hesitantly “Wait a minute. Vinyl is Star Swirl’s father; right? How are you his daughter,” Dash questioned “Perhaps things are best left unanswered. Besides, what am I; chopped liver,” the Equestrian Vinyl commented ‘In order to differentiate us; call me Melodious,’ the Equestrian Vinyl said telepathically “Mel! You're looking good.” “Melodious. It's been too long,” Vinyl said “I believe introductions are in order. You already know my daughter Midnight Star. Scootaloo Shine is Sunset’s younger sister. As was pointed out; Starlight Glimmer is Star Swirl’s daughter. I am Equestria’s Princess Luna,” she said “‘Melodious’. That sounds familiar,” Rarity commented, tapping a finger on her chin “The name's Melodious Harmony,” the Equestrian Vinyl said simply “Perhaps we could take this home.” “We'll see you later; Sunset,” Rarity said before they departed Sunset decided on calling one of the maids to have another car sent to pick up some guests. Once it arrived; Sunset helped get Luna and the others inside before leaving with Lydia. “This is a nice place. Your adopted parents,” Vinyl commented “Yeah. Glad it's just us here. Twi; could you give me a hand downstairs?” “Of course. What do we need,” Twilight asked “Refreshments.” With that; they headed to Sunset’s room to grab a few pints of blood for everyone. Twilight had a few water bottles in her hands while Sunset had four pints for the others. “What are you going to do next,” Luna asked “I actually want to return home. It's been too long since I left.” “You shouldn't go without notifying your friends. They should get a chance to say goodbye,” Luna warned “I'll let everyone know now.” ‘Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash- If you have free time, could you meet me back at school? I'll explain there.’ ‘Vinyl- I'm heading home and wanted you to see me off.’ 'We'll be there -Rarity’ 'Hell yeah I'll be there. -V’ “They'll meet us at school. Let's get on our way.” “It's true; Sunset? Are you really leaving,” Lydia asked “I am. The statue and diploma are to stay here. I'm sorry; but Equestria is my home.” “Take care. What do you want to do with the blood,” she replied “Keep it just in case Vinyl wants it.” With one of the maids driving; Luna and the others would be in the same car while Lydia would take the other. Once at school; they were dropped off as the cars left to return home. “Have any of you thought about my offer,” Vinyl asked curiously “We have and came to the agreement about you becoming half-vampires,” Rarity replied “Very well. As a reminder; you won't have to drink blood to survive and will find your speed and strength increased as compared to a normal human. If you want to ever become a full vampire; you may want to have a child beforehand as full vampires are sterile,” Vinyl explained “Bye Sunset. Thanks for everything,” Pinkie said, causing a group hug “This isn't ‘goodbye’, only ‘so long’. I'll be back again sometime.” “I'll help in transforming you girls,” Luna said “Why don't you all head inside,” Principal Celestia suggested “Princess Luna is from Equestria; right? How can she help with this,” Applejack questioned “The simple answer is that I transformed your Vinyl here hundreds of years ago,” Luna replied “I'll lend an extra hand,” the Equestrian Vinyl added With that; the three got to work on the ritual. Each would be bit on the wrist while allowing the wounds to connect. A slight transfer of blood would allow the five to become half-vampires. “That's not too bad,” Fluttershy commented “Much different from the books,” Rarity added “The books are bullshit. It's impossible to turn someone by biting them in the jugular. Technically; there's a variation on this ritual. This is slightly easier without leaving any scars,” Vinyl said “Before I leave girls; I have something for you.” Sunset proceeded to hand them two books. The first was recognized as her contact book; while the other was unknown to them. “History of Equestria? Why would you give this to us,” Applejack asked “So you could learn about my home. The book will be used to contact Midnight and myself. Take care girls. I'll see you soon.” With that; the group headed back outside to the portal. The first to leave was Starlight who seemed to be relieved to get home; followed by Vinyl. “One last thing before you go. Could we please get a picture,” Pinkie asked “Of course.” With Princess Luna’s assistance; a picture was taken of Sunset and her friends with Luna and Celestia in the background. A second was taken by Celestia featuring solely the seven girls. Twilight was pulled into a final hug before the four returned home. ~SEVEN YEARS LATER~ Rarity and the others found themselves in college following slightly different paths and meeting a significant other. Before their twenty-fifth birthdays, all of them had a big decision to make. ○ RARITY ○ “Flash; I'm sorry to do this to you and our daughter Sweetie Belle, but I need to leave for a while.” “Mommy, please don't go,” Sweetie Belle begged “Take care honey. We'll see you soon,” Flash said “I'm sorry for what will happen.” “It's your decision to go through with this,” he replied ○ PINKIE PIE ○ “Cheese; take care of Berry Patch for me. I have to leave.” “I'd say ‘have fun’; but this is all about business,” Cheese Sandwich answered ○ RAINBOW DASH ○ “Soarin; I'm leaving.” “Don’t worry about me; I love you,” Soarin said, hugging her ○ APPLEJACK ○ “Orange; I gotta leave you for a while. Take care of Apple Bloom while I'm gone.” “Bye mom. I love you,” Apple Bloom said “We'll see you when you return,” Orange Peel replied ○ FLUTTERSHY ○ “Hugger; I'll be home soon.” “You're actually going to go through with becoming a vampire? It's a one-time offer,” Tree Hugger commented “I know; but it feels like the right thing to do.” “It's your decision; dear. Be safe,” she said ■ ALL TOGETHER ■ The five agreed to return to Ponyville from their separate locations and met at Canterlot High School where Vinyl was waiting for them. “Everyone's made their decision; I take it,” Vinyl commented “We have,” they said together “Climb aboard. There's a specific destination I have in mind,” Vinyl said, motioning to her tour bus With that; their journey was set as Vinyl drove to her old mansion. After getting the door open, she led the others towards the dining room. “Who's place is this,” Applejack asked “Isn't this breaking and entering?” “You need not worry about that. This house is mine and everything here is real,” Vinyl answered “This is amazing! So much from history located in one place. This should be a museum,” Rarity said “I'd rather it not. There are things in this house that are better left unknown,” Vinyl replied cryptically “Would you mind having a seat and we can start the ritual.” “How do we do this,” Fluttershy asked “I'm going to use the other variation of the previous ritual,” she replied “Please put both hands in front of you on the table.” The ritual consisted of Vinyl stabbing her fingertips with the nails of the opposite hand, creating ten open wounds. One at a time each of the girls found themselves feeling the same sensation; before the bloody fingertips were connected sending vampire blood into their bodies. “That wasn't so bad,” Dash commented flatly “Give it a moment and say that again,” Vinyl replied, slightly sarcastically Vinyl listened closely as the others’ pulses started becoming strained and slowing down. Each clutched at their chest as a final ‘THUMP’ resonated from their heart. “I'm sorry for what I'm about to do,” Vinyl said sadly Walking behind each of them, Vinyl grabbed around their heads and twisted sharply; breaking their necks. Each were careful placed on the ground where they woke up a short time later. Before waking up; a goblet was placed on the table for them. “What the fuck happened,” Pinkie asked “And why does my neck feel stiff?” “First time you've ever sworn,” Applejack commented “Congratulations. Every one of you is now a full member of the undead,” Vinyl replied “Drink the contents of your goblet. You'll feel better afterwards.” “What happens now,” Rarity asked curiously “This is the only vampire coven in this world; so we must be careful. Before you leave; please write down your addresses. Once a month you'll receive two pints of blood each. I warn you not to miss out as otherwise your hunger could have disastrous consequences,” Vinyl explained “How do we explain the marks on our fingers,” Applejack asked “They'll disappear soon.” After spending the next couple days getting used to their abilities; everyone returned to their families. In order to save time, a letter was written to explain their situation in simple language. In the back of their minds was the constant reminder of the fate they were spared from. RARITY ○ “Mommy; what's wrong,” Sweetie Belle asked The three sat at the dinner table as Rarity held her head in her hands, leaving her food untouched. “She's still thinking if the right decision was made,” Flash replied “Just knowing I'm going to outlive my family is stressful; but least I'll be able to always make dresses.” ○ PINKIE PIE ○ “Welcome back; my Party Animal,” Cheese said with a pull of a party cannon “Thanks. This will take time to get used to. For safety; my parties will have to be held at night.” We'll compromise. I'll take the ones during the day for children while you have the adult parties at night. If you need help with them; I'll gladly do so,” Cheese replied “What would I do without you?” “You'd adapt with time,” he said “Besides; I help with everything you need.” ○ RAINBOW DASH ○ “Welcome back; babe,” Soarin said “Thanks. It's good to be home.” “Looks like you have an advantage now,” he joked “Well; I will be taking it easy in competition. Being a vampire is a blessing and curse when it comes to sports. It's possible I just retire from competition.” “Whatever decision you make; I'll gladly support,” he said, hugging her ○ APPLEJACK ○ “Hi mom,” Apple Bloom said cheerfully “Everything's going to be different now; huh? Your new habits,” Orange Peel commented “I wouldn't say that. No matter what; I'll always love you both.” ○ FLUTTERSHY ○ “Welcome back Critter Lover,” Tree Hugger said, kissing her wife “Thanks. It was different to get used to.” “At least you have the ability to sleep in,” she joked “I can look after the shelter in the meantime.” “I appreciate it.” ○ VINYL SCRATCH ○ ‘Sunset & Twilight- I wanted to let you know your friends have become vampires. You'll see them next time you return.’ ‘Thanks for letting us know. We look forward to seeing them soon -S&T’ Over the years, Twilight and Sunset would find themselves returning from Equestria to visit their friends; only to leave later. The two did not want to create any lasting impressions on citizens in order to make their exit unnoticed. With Vinyl’s urging; everyone would change their names every so often and pass off they were the descendants of their original selves to hide suspicion. “Do we really have to change again,” Rarity complained “Sadly; yes. No one can know your previous name,” Vinyl replied “I'm calling myself ‘Flash Bow’. It pays respect to my old name and husband,” Dash decided “Mine's going to be Pinkamena Sliver. This is the first time I've used my full first name before,” Pinkie replied “I suppose ‘Diamond Facet’ will have to suffice for now,” Rarity said with a sigh “Barbara (Babs) Seed. It was an ancient relative of mine,” Applejack said “I don't know,” Fluttershy replied sadly “I can't think of one.” “Sunflower Petal,” Vinyl suggested “I like it. Thank you Vinyl,” Fluttershy said cheerfully “What about you two,” Rarity asked With that; everyone turned to Twilight and Sunset who hoped to keep out of the discussion. “Velvet Nightlight. Named after my parents,” Twilight said immediately “Phoenix Shine will be mine,” Sunset decided “Sorry you have to go through this process again,” Vinyl said “It never gets easier as the centuries go by.” “You aren't getting out of this one; Vinyl,” Dash said firmly “Snow Rose. I once called myself ‘Melody Snow’ and ‘Winter Rose’ so I could easily pass myself off as her descendant,” Vinyl said “Very well. Thank you for the help, girls. Your new identities will be ready soon,” Star Swirl said Side Chapter: ScootalooAuthor's Note This chapter takes place during the 2 1/2 years Sunset has been gone. Side Chapter: Scootaloo “Are you ready to go; Scootaloo,” Twilight asked “No; but I don't have another option. Let's go before I change my mind,” Scootaloo said with a sigh “Goodbye Sunset.” Twilight led Scootaloo out of the castle as they headed towards the train station. Scootaloo began looking around nervously; unsure of their location. “Where are we?” “Canterlot Train Station. This is the first time you've been here,” Twilight answered “Sunset and I were placed in an adoption center here in Canterlot. We never heard why our parents died; but we were homeless for a while, before getting accepted.” “I'm sorry to hear that. Unfortunately there isn't any a record as to what they did,” Twilight replied “That's the train? It isn't going to devour us, is it?” “We have to climb inside in order to get to our destination,” Twilight said reassuringly “It's completely safe; I promise.” Scootaloo boarded the train; albeit reluctantly as Twilight followed behind her. The pair took the closest seats to the door just as the train started moving. Having never been out that far; she took to looking out the window as Twilight fell asleep. About an hour later; the train reached their destination. “Welcome to Ponyville. Our destination is nearby,” Twilight explained Scootaloo was gently levitated on Twilight’s back as she was led through the town. She was glad to have a guide as she would have gotten lost without one. “Here we are. Golden Oaks Library and my home,” Twilight commented Once inside; Twilight directed her ward upstairs to the third floor where bedrooms were located, before heading into her own. “If you need anything; I'll be right next door,” Twilight said “Thanks.” Sleep was hard to find as Scootaloo was awake long into the night thinking about what transpired earlier that night. Her sister's birthday was celebrated along with her death. “Sunny; I'm so sorry.” ● DREAM REALM ● “You should have known messing with the castle was a bad idea,” Sunset said angrily “I'm sorry sis.” “Sorry can't return me from banishment or make me normal,” Sunset replied, lunging for her with fangs barred “Be gone Night Terror,” Luna demanded, standing in front of Scootaloo “Thank you; Princess Luna. But this is for nothing. I deserve to be tormented.” “Why do you believe that,” Luna questioned “It was my fault everything happened. I thought we could sneak in and steal a souvenir before getting caught. Sunset said I needed to survive while she took the punishment.” “I would gladly have given you a tour if you had asked a guard to pass it on. If you want to keep that promise Sunset asked of you; than live your life to its fullest,” Luna said ● REAL WORLD ● The next morning after Twilight made haycakes for Scootaloo; she decided to take a walk and found herself at Ponyville Cemetery. Looking though the tombstones, she found two names that hadn't been mentioned in a while; Phoenix Shadow and Cherry Flame, her parents. Looking at the tombstones; there wasn't anything written on them close to the surrounding area. No date of birth or death; let alone an epitaph stating who they were. “I didn't think I'd find you again. I wish I had more time to be with you two. I don't know how to say this; but Sunset’s gone and it's my fault,” Scootaloo said sadly “I love you mom; dad.” “I didn't think anyone else would be here. I'm Apple Bloom and this is my friend Sweetie Belle,” Bloom said, motioning to her right “It's nice to meet you two. I'm Scootaloo.” “I'm sorry you're family died,” Sweetie Bell added “Thank you. Unfortunately they died when I was young. My sister knew them more than I did.” “Do you know what they did,” Bloom asked curiously “I don't know. They never told me.” “We should get going soon. Our sisters are probably waiting for us,” Bloom said “You're welcome to join us, if you'd like.” “Where are you staying,” Sweetie Belle asked “At the library with Midnight Star.” “I'd recommend not saying anything to our siblings. It's a touchy subject to them,” Bloom commented “What happened with them?” “Our sisters Rarity and Applejack; along with their friends Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were bitten by Midnight. Instead of becoming full vampires; they were turned into half-breeds,” Sweetie Belle explained “They are longer living ponies and have an extreme dislike of your guardian.” "I'd actually say hatred over dislike," Bloom commented After saying their goodbyes to one another's parents; the three left the cemetery and returned to town. First stop was to Carousel Boutique and Rarity Belle. “Apple Bloom; what a pleasant surprise. And who might you be? Sorry about my rudeness. I am Rarity, the owner of the boutique,” Rarity replied “I'm Scootaloo. It's nice to meet you.” “If you don't mind; I'd like to make a dress for you,” Rarity said As Scootaloo nodded in agreement; Rarity grabbed a roll of red cloth and began taking measurements for the dress. About an hour later; the preliminary work was completed and just needed to be put together. “Where are you staying at; Scootaloo? I'd like to know where to contact when you,” Rarity asked curiously “With a friend. Just let Sweetie Belle know and I'll pick it up.” “If that is what you wish. Might I inquire as to your friend,” Rarity asked “Midnight Star.” “Please do not bring up that name again. It brings up bad memories,” Rarity replied “Sorry. I'll make sure not to do that again.” “Sis; do you mind if we hung out for a while,” Sweetie Belle asked curiously “Go ahead. Just make sure you're home for dinner,” Rarity said The three left and headed towards the back of Sweet Apple Acres; where a derelict shack stood. The walls had faded or peeling paint and holes in various places on the sides. “Why are we here?” “The three of us need a place to hang out away from everypony else,” Bloom replied “Plus; we're all without our cutie marks. Maybe we can find them together,” Sweetie Belle added “Some sort of crusader?” “I like that. We should call ourselves the Cutie Mark Crusaders,” Apple Bloom said enthusiastically “I like the sound of that. Well; the first thing we need to do is actually fix up the clubhouse.” Before departing for the evening the trio agreed to meet back at the clubhouse the next day to have it fixed. Applejack decided to assist by supplying the wood and tools needed. “Thank you sis for these,” Bloom said “The three of you are welcome. I know Sweetie Belle; but I haven't seen you before,” Applejack said “I'm Scootaloo. It's nice to meet you.” “Come on; let's not waste time,” Sweetie Belle warned “I'm here if you need me,” AJ commented “We've got this. Thanks for the offer Bloom answered Having never done manual labor before; Scootaloo found it hard to get used to but managed to keep up with her new friends. By the end of the day; everything was completed and looked new. “Looks good girls. I'd say the clubhouse for the Cutie Mark Crusaders is open for use,” Bloom said cheerfully “And the first three members are present,” Sweetie Belle added “Now we have one thing left to do; figure out how to get our cutie marks.” “Easy; Applejack, I don't want any trouble,” Twilight said approaching “Then get off my farm and there won't be any trouble,” AJ replied angrily “Sorry girls; but I need to go. My guardian is here.” “You know this snake of a pony,” AJ demanded, turning to Scootaloo “Yes. I don't know what sort of problem happened between the two of you; but I have nothing to do with it. All I ask is to be able to hang out with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle.” “Just be careful. I wouldn't want her to backstab you,” AJ warned Twilight lifted Scootaloo onto her back as the two headed home. To their surprise; Luna was waiting inside for the two. “Mom. I didn't expect to see you here,” Twilight commented “I wanted to check on my daughter,” Luna replied “Princess; could I ask you something?” “What is it; my dear Scootaloo,” Luna inquired “Could you please tell me about my parents Phoenix Shadow and Cherry Flame and how they died?” “I am sorry to say; but I cannot do that as the information is classified. That is all I can say on that topic,” she said sadly “Drat. I was sure you could bend some rules to do so.” “I could; but what they did was detrimental to Equestria. I'm sorry they died; but they knew the risks in their job,” she countered Scootaloo went to sleep with confusion; trying to process the information she was told. Her parents had some important job; but she'd never know what it was. The next morning; instead of heading out to meet with her friends; a blue pegasus stood in her way. “I hear you haven't flown and I'm going to change that. Name's Rainbow Dash,” she said smugly “I've never told anypony about that. How'd you find out?” “I didn't. I guessed you haven't flown; and I would be your teacher,” Dash replied Dash picked her up before heading to the farm. The crusaders would spend time working on some ideas to try (and eventually fail) to gain their cutie marks; while Dash would try to help with flight lessons. Although it took nearly two years; the crusaders managed to get their cutie marks in assisting others who haven't found their talents. While Scootaloo was still unable to fly completely; Rainbow Dash believed one day that could change. First BloodIt was a clear, cloudless evening on Nightmare Night when two unicorns took their son and daughter for midnight stroll. The four of them had just left a party held by Jackpot and his wife for Twilight’s 5th birthday. “Thank you mom; dad. Tonight was fun,” Twilight said hugging her parents “You're very welcome. We're glad you had fun,” Velvet replied “Happy birthday, Twily,” Shining added Twilight Velvet and her husband Night Light shared a quick kiss as the other two looked away with Shining sticking his tongue out in disgust. “It's natural to kiss somepony you love,” Velvet said “When you're older, you'll probably have a marefriend of your own; Shining,” Night Light replied “And a coltfriend for Twilight.” “Or even a coltfriend for Shining and a marefriend for Twilight. Either is a possibility,” Velvet corrected “I'll race you home; Shiny,” Twilight said changing the subject as Shining Armor trailed behind “Slow down a bit; Twily. You might run into something,” Shining warned A quick breeze passed, causing Velvet to shiver momentarily. She stopped and tried to rub her fur in the hopes of warming up. Her husband noticed the situation and slowed to assist if needed. “What is it dear,” Night Light questioned “I don't know. All of a sudden, I had just gotten this chill running through me,” Velvet replied “Are you alright,” he asked cautiously “I should be. It was just a minor chill,” she said Unbeknownst to them, the breeze belonged to a creature that seemed to be myth; the vampire. Luna quietly removed her concealment spell and licked her muzzle in anticipation of her feast as she hid in a nearby bush. All that was visible on her was a pair of blood red eyes; although a black cloak was used to further hide her appearance. “Nightmare Night; what a fright. Give me something sweet to bite.” “Alright, come on out here you jokers,” Night Light demanded “This isn't funny.” “Nightmare Night; what a sight. Give me something sweet to bite. Or I'll give you quite the fright.” To enunciate the phrase, Luna proceeded to make herself known to the family. Shining pushed his little sister behind him as their father stepped in front of everyone. “Stay behind me; Twily,” Shining said with false bravado “All of you keep behind me,” Night Light added defiantly “Touching. This will make your deaths all the sweeter. I'll start with the oldest.” With that; Luna grabbed Night Light and proceeded to bite him in the neck right in front of his family as a little blood spurted from the wound. Moments later, she let his limp body fall to the ground and decided to move on. “That was good; but let's see how yours is.” “Shining; take Twilight and get out of here,” Velvet ordered “But mom,” Shining started “Just go! I love you both,” Velvet said sadly “Bye mom, we love you too,” Shining said “Let's go, Twily.” "Bye mom. I love you," Twilight added Velvet tried to have her children run from their attacker, only for her to be caught and subsequently drained. Luna placed the body next to the first, out of courtesy; although she didn't know why she didn't leave it alone. “Shiny; what do we do,” Twilight asked as the two paused momentarily to catch their breath “Just run. I'll protect you,” he replied as Luna grabbed him “Brotherly love. How touching.” “Let me go, beast. Twilight; I love you sis,” Shining said Shining tried unsuccessfully to get away from his attacker and suffered the same fate as his parents. Luna calmly walked over to a visibly shaken Twilight and ran a hoof over the filly's cheek. “Don't worry, it'll be over soon.” “Please don't kill me,” Twilight begged “I'm too young to die.” Luna proceeded to bend over and gently sink her fangs into Twilight’s neck. “What am I doing? I have to save her,” Luna thought, as she removed her fangs She bit her foreleg above the hoof and placed the wound on Twilight’s mouth, causing Twilight to lap at the blood out of instinct before passing out from fright. Once the task was completed; Luna immediately left. “Must return to the castle. Nopony can know,” Luna said quietly to herself With that; she flew back to the castle, keeping concealed and landed inside her room. After hiding the cloak and removing the blood from her muzzle; she looked over herself in a mirror and was glad to see her eyes returned to their normal cyan. Luna decided to head back into Canterlot to take a walk in order to cover her tracks. “It's so easy to get lost on a nice night,” Luna said to herself After a few minutes of wandering around aimlessly; Luna made her way towards Twilight’s family. “Somepony get help! There's been an attack!” A group of ponies emerged after hearing someone yelling. Many of them didn't seem to take too kindly to a rude awakening. ‘Who the buck is yelling!?’ ‘In the name of Luna, shut up!’ “I am Princess Luna; and I require immediate assistance.” ‘Right away, princess!’ Once they realized it was the princess, they rushed to help. Three pale bodies were found along with a fourth laying on Luna’s back. “Princess Luna? What do we do now,” a citizen asked “Please have the bodies prepared for burial. I felt a pulse on the little filly and plan to bring her back to the castle.” ‘Very well. Sorry for the rudeness.’ “You are forgiven. None of you were aware of what happened.” She trotted carefully so as not to wake Twilight; but the filly inevitably stirred and tried to hold on to Luna’s mane. “Princess Luna? What happened,” Twilight asked “I do not know what exactly happened. All I do know is that something attacked your family and killed them. May I please get your name, little one?” “My name is Twilight Sparkle and I just celebrated my fifth birthday on Nightmare Night. Something black with red eyes attacked them. That's all I remember before I passed out,” she said “What's going to happen to my family?” “They are going to be prepared for burial tomorrow. After that; we’ll have to see. I’d also like to wish you happy birthday; although I wish it was not under such circumstances.” Once they arrived at the castle; Twilight was immediately placed into a room next to Luna’s but wanted someone to be with and stayed next to the princess. “Can I please sleep with you? I don't want that creature to attack me,” Twilight asked “Of course you can; Twilight. I promise nothing will hurt you,” Luna replied The next morning, a maid entered the room to find Twilight cuddled up to Luna and quickly and quietly left so as not to disturb them. “What are we going to do now,” Twilight asked “Have breakfast for starters. Anything particular you would like,” Luna asked “Chocolate chip haycakes if you don't mind. My mom would make them once a week as a treat.” “Very well. Two plates of chocolate chip haycakes,” Luna said to a chef After having breakfast, Luna brought Twilight to the Canterlot Cemetery for the funeral. Many of the residents turned out to pay their respects to the family. “We're sorry to find out about your family,” Jackpot said hugging her “You're welcome to join our family if you want,” Trixie added jokingly “Thank you for the offer,” Twilight replied “We are gathered here to mourn the passing of Night Light, his wife Twilight Velvet and their son Shining Armor. I see their daughter is in attendance. Would you like to say a few words,” the pastor asked, as Twilight shook her head Twilight watched as a trio of unicorns lowered the caskets into the ground. She refused to budge as everyone else departed. “Twilight; would you excuse me for a short time? I need to take care of some work,” Luna asked “Go ahead, princess. I'm staying here.” “Solar Flare, Quick Flash; would you two mind staying here until I return,” Luna asked, turning towards two guards “Of course, Princess. It would be our pleasure to watch over miss Sparkle,” one guard answered “Goodbye mom, dad, Shining. Thank you for taking care of me. I'll always love and miss you,” Twilight said before breaking down in tears “If you need anything, we'll be here for you,” one of the guards said, hugging Twilight “Thank you.” A little while later, Luna quietly made her way back to the Cemetery to pick up Twilight. “Twilight? I have something that might cheer you up,” Luna said “What's that? You can bring my family back?” “Unfortunately, that cannot be done. But you will have somepony to take care of you,” Luna replied “Who?” “Me. I have adopted you as my daughter, but I'd rather not say anything officially,” Luna said in a whisper The two headed towards Twilight’s home, where a few of the castle’s unicorn maids joined them carrying boxes. Twilight immediately grabbed all photo albums and placed them in a single box. She also retrieved her Smarty Pants doll that her father gave her that year as a birthday gift. “Is there anything else you want,” Luna asked “No. This is everything,” Twilight replied The maid levitated the box as everyone headed back to the castle. Twilight was given the same room that was turned down the previous night. A photo of her family was placed on a nearby nightstand along with Smarty Pants. “Goodnight Princess Luna.” “You can call me ‘mom’ if you'd like. Everyone here knows about me adopting you,” Luna said reassuringly “Goodnight…mom,” Twilight said hesitantly, hugging her “Goodnight Twilight. I apologize in advance if I don't answer a knock on my door. There is something I need to do,” Luna replied, kissing her forehead Luna headed inside her room and proceeded to lock the door. Following that; she teleported into a room deep inside the castle. The room in question could be accessed by normal means of heading down the staircase past the dungeon; but she didn't need anyone following behind. “Luna. What brings you here,” a voice called “Dark Steel, my old friend. Can't I just come down here to see you?” “I know you didn't come to talk,” Dark Steel said bluntly “What is it?” “It happened again.” “How bad,” he asked “I attacked a family of four. The parents and eldest son were drained. I bit their daughter but changed my mind and gave her some of my blood.” “Does she know what happened?” “No. Her family was just buried earlier today. She will be told; just not now.” “Very well. Be careful in your approach. She does not need to resent you,” Dark Steel said “That's the second time you've killed a family and turned the daughter. What was the name again,” a second voice added “I don't remember her name at the time, but I know whom you speak of.” "Do you regret it? Killing innocent ponies,” another voice inquired "Of course I do. Taking small amounts of blood isn't harmful; but actually letting my hunger get to the point of killing a pony is unnecessary. It's even worse when you're standing next to the only survivor of the attack,” Luna said as tears started to fall “There isn't a day when I wish I wasn't a vampire.” “Unfortunately; you didn't have a choice in this lifestyle. All you can do is just be careful the incident doesn't happen a third time,” Dark Steel replied “I certainly will try. I just hope someday Twilight could forgive me for my actions.” "Don't push her into forgiveness. This will take time to adjust to," another warned After their meeting, Luna returned to her room and unlocked the door. Waiting outside was Twilight curled up holding Smarty Pants. Luna proceeded to gently levitate her daughter to bed and fell asleep. ● TWILIGHT’S DREAM ● ‘I've killed your father right in front of you as he tried to protect you. Mommy died allowing you to escape. And your poor brother failed to protect you. What a waste,’ a red eyed demon taunted ‘No!’ The dream Twilight watched as her family was killed before the creature lunged towards her. Luna watched from the side; knowing that she caused this to happen. ● REAL WORLD ● After seeing that, Twilight bolted upwards and ended up unintentionally rolling off the bed to the floor. “It's only a dream. It's only a dream,” Twilight repeated to herself “It can't hurt you.” “Twilight; are you alright,” Luna asked, looking down at her daughter “Mom; you control dreams, right?” “Guide ponies through them, to be a bit more correct,” Luna replied “Could you help with mine?” “I saw your dream; but I can't help. That was more of a recollection of what happened to your parents, combined with modifications from your subconscious. To put it simply; your mind created changes based on the real attack,” Luna explained “Sorry.” “It's perfectly acceptable. My student should be able to ask questions about the unknown,” Luna said “You mean it,” Twilight asked as Luna nodded “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” The next morning Luna made sure her daughter had breakfast before anything else. Twilight chose to have a simple bowl of cereal to eat, while Luna wasn't hungry at the moment. “How about we take a tour of the castle first? That way, you know your way around,” Luna suggested “Okay. I do need to find my way around anyways.” With Luna leading, Twilight was shown different parts of the castle. Bedroom areas were glanced over, due to their obvious nature. The throne room was interesting as Twilight got to sit in for a while, until a meeting came up. “And in short; if we increase prices,” a noble said, droning on “Mom has to listen to this? I don't know what he's talking about,” Twilight thought, before falling asleep “Perhaps we all could use a break,” Luna suggested After looking over at Twilight curled up next to the throne; Luna carried her back to her own room and had a guard posted outside. “Would you mind watching her for me,” Luna asked “Of course. When she wakes, where would you like me to bring her to,” the guard asked “Depending on if she's hungry or not; perhaps the dining room. But regardless; I'll meet the two of you in the library,” Luna decided A few hours later, Twilight woke up and was directed towards the library. Once inside; she was in awe at the sight. “So many books! I could get my cutie mark in reading,” Twilight said excitedly “I haven't heard of a reading cutie mark,” Luna replied “Mom! This is yours?” “It is. Is there anything you want to read about,” Luna asked curiously “History, if you don't mind.” Luna levitated a history book over to Twilight to read. Taking the book, she headed to find a comfortable place to start as Luna sat down next to her. “Mom; who's this? Day…Break.” “Daybreaker. An incident that happened thousands of years ago. Perhaps when you're older, I'll tell you about it,” Luna replied simply “Ok,” a defeated Twilight said The two spent the next few hours reading; with Twilight managing to finish the history section. She walked over and picked up a spell book out of curiosity. “Mom; would you teach me how to do magic?” “Of course. We'll start early tomorrow,” came the reply “What about your court?” “I'll move it to the night. My daughter is more important to me than ridiculous requests,” Luna answered “Thank you mom.” With that determined; the next morning a maid brought out haycakes for the two of them while a goblet was sent to Luna as well. “Mom; what's that you're drinking?” “This? It's a special beverage the maids give me at least twice a month as a treat. An adult you wouldn't like,” Luna lied “What are we going to learn first?” “The most basic of unicorn spells is levitation. Without that fundamental, it is difficult to learn anything else,” Luna said “When you're finished eating, we'll head out to the courtyard.” As Luna led, Twilight felt herself getting anxious about having magic lessons. She wondered when her cutie mark would appear and couldn't wait. “Twilight? Are you ready,” Luna asked “Sorry mom. I was just lost in my thoughts.” “I'm just glad you found your way back to the present. You will need absolute focus to complete this,” Luna said “Let's begin with a simple object.” Twilight closed her eyes and subconsciously scrunched up her face as Luna placed a few apples on the ground in front of them. “You need not close your eyes. It's easier to see what you're doing when they're open,” Luna suggested With that, Twilight opened her eyes and began to concentrate on lifting the apple. The first effort caused the apple to lift slightly, only to roll to one side. Not wanting to give up, she forced the apple to upright itself in order to try again. “Impressive. You managed to lift it on your first try,” Luna said hugging her “But I failed.” “Not exactly. Lifting the apple even slightly is progress. Besides; you were able to turn it upright, which is a feat on its own,” Luna replied “Can I try again? I can do it this time.” “Let's wait a little while before continuing. You need to rest a bit to recharge your energy,” she said A defeated Twilight reluctantly returned to the castle for lunch as Luna headed to take care of a few impatient nobles that had waited a while. ● PRINCESS LUNA ● “Princess Luna; is it wise to keep us waiting,” a noble asked rather rudely “Your daughter isn't as important to Equestria as we are,” another added “How dare you? What makes you think your problems are actually worth notice? The economy is doing fine as store owners have reported plenty of sales. When you have an actual problem that I need to hear, feel free to bring it to my attention. Until then, court is dismissed. Now be gone from the castle,” Luna demanded “How dare us? How dare you, Princess! If it weren't for the nobles,” someone started “Don't even start with that. The first nobles were nothing more than advisors. Perhaps I get rid of you and actually hold meetings with the real workers in Equestria. At least they know exactly what is going on and can suggest any changes that would be beneficial.” After being demanded they leave; the nobles filed out of the room with a few muttering choice words under their breath. Luna sighed afterwards, having not needed to yell at them before. ● TWILIGHT SPARKLE ● “Mom; are you alright?” “Not really. I had to do something I'm not entirely proud of,” Luna replied “I heard. I was outside waiting to surprise you before yelling at those meanies.” “I'm sorry you had to hear that. The nerve to say that you are not important is ridiculous.” “I do like that idea you have, mommy. Perhaps others would be better to talk to.” “You really think so,” Luna asked as Twilight nodded “Very well. I'll start changing around the counsel.” “Do you want to continue our lesson from earlier?” “If you wish to practice on your own, you may. I need to start preparations to make a smooth transition,” Luna said The two departed ways from the throne room as Luna returned to her room and Twilight headed towards the library. Wanting a challenge; Twilight removed a single book and placed it in front of her to lift. “Come on, lift. If I can raise an apple, than I should be able to do this,” Twilight said straining “It's not good to force yourself too hard,” a maid suggested as she entered “Mom sent you here to check on me?” “Yes she did. The princess didn't want you to get exhausted,” the maid replied ● LUNA ● “Those overgrown foals need to be replaced. They have done nothing to help in Equestria and are only out for themselves. Everypony needs to have a say in what happens.” Looking over reports from Ponyville; Luna was looking for businesses that seemed to be representative of everyone. The bakery and farm were popular as was a small boutique. ● TWILIGHT ● A week of training later; Twilight was asked to her mother's room for a meeting. “Twilight; how would you like to accompany me on a trip,” Luna asked “Of course. Where are we going?” “The nearby city of Ponyville. I wanted to look there for representatives,” Luna replied “Sounds fun. I've never been anywhere else before. I did manage to make progress on levitating objects.” “Oh, really? Would you show me?” Luna set a couple books on the ground along with an empty teacup as a challenge. Twilight proceeded to lift the two books in her aura and float them effortlessly around the room. Both books were then lowered onto the cup with ease. “Congratulations. You really have mastered levitation. That is also well deserved,” Luna said, motioning to her daughter's flank “Oh my gosh! Is that my cutie mark!?” “It is. Congratulations again,” Luna said, hugging her After returning everything to its original places before they headed to the train station. Twilight found it hard to relax after finally gaining her cutie mark. Luna was able to sleep; having been up for quite some time. Almost an hour later the train arrived in Ponyville and Twilight was in awe at the sight. “Princess Luna, welcome to Ponyville. I am Mayor Mare,” she said “What brings you here on such short notice?” “Business. Perhaps we could talk in private,” Luna suggested “Of course,” Mayor Mare said “Go ahead and explore the town in the meantime, Twilight. I'll meet you by the library,” Luna said ● LUNA ● “Alright Luna; what did you really come here for,” Mayor Mare asked directly “You got me Vivian. I'm here to scout a place for Twilight to live. I turned her, like I did one other so long ago. She'll be living in Golden Oak Library; but it won't be for a while,” Luna replied “What is the other reason,” the mayor asked “I wanted to remove the rich nobles from power in Canterlot and replace them with average ponies. Their opinions mean more than anything.” “I see. It does seem to be better to have a variety of opinions instead of just one,” the mayor mused “In the meantime, would you care for a drink?” “I would, thank you.” “The Cakes, Apple, and Belle families have the best reputation in town. Maybe they would help you out,” the mayor suggested ● TWILIGHT ● Twilight took her time to enjoy the city. Having never left the stone buildings of Canterlot; the sight of simplicity was different “This is amazing! These are so different from Canterlot. “You're from the big city, huh? What brings a rich, spoiled pony like you to Ponyville,” a blue filly asked sarcastically “I'm accompanying Princess Luna as her student here to Ponyville. She allowed me to explore the town while she and the mayor talked.” After their chat, the filly left Twilight alone to continue her exploration of the town. Without knowing how, she made her way into the bakery. “What can I get you dear,” Mrs. Cake asked sweetly “A muffin; but I don't have any money.” “It's not a problem. Your food has already been paid for,” Mrs. Cake replied To Twilight’s surprise; Luna casually walked in as everyone bowed to her, out of respect. She was happy to see her mother arrive after wandering around so long. “Princess Luna; it's an honor to have you here at our bakery,” Mr. Cake said “Please rise, everypony. I thank you for the respect, but there is no need to bow,” Luna replied Once finished with their meal, Twilight was led to the library while Luna carried on with her diplomatic meetings in private. “This place is amazing! There's so many books to read.” “Yes, it really is. Greetings, young one. I am Raven Inkwell; who might you be,” she asked curiously “Twilight Sparkle. Student to Princess Luna.” “It's nice to meet you. The Golden Oak Library has been my home for quite some time. I'm hoping to pass it to someone,” Raven said After spending the day in Ponyville; Twilight and Luna headed back to deliver the news to the nobles about their loss of position. Nearly a month later, came the first meeting with the new counsel and Twilight had an odd feeling come over her. Sitting across from her was an orange filly and a bright pink one that seemed to be the epitome of the phrase ‘sugar rush’. Seeing these two made Twilight think about the future and what could happen. New FamilyAs Sunset collected herself, the sound of an approaching visitor snapped her attention. She reminded herself of the letter that was written earlier. “Sunset,” the visitor asked “I am. As are you.” “How can there be two of us? I never had a twin sister,” she asked curiously “Long story. I have a few questions I was hoping you could answer.” “I'll do my best,” she replied hesitantly “When's your birthday?” “Halloween. October 31st.” “Parents?” “Filthy and Spoiled Rich. I'm their adopted daughter.” “If you don't mind me asking; what happened to their actual daughter?” “She died a month after being born. I was abandoned in the hospital and they decided to give me a chance.” “What do you call your parents?” “Mom and dad. What else should I call them?” “One last question. Would you like a kiss?” Despite not getting an answer, Sunset proceeded to kiss her human counterpart on the neck, before sinking her fangs in. After she became limp, Sunset stripped each of them and made sure to have her human form’s clothes on as she carried the body to the cave. “Go ahead you two. Enjoy your meal; just hide the bones,” Sunset said as the wolves devoured the body Now having known everything about ‘herself’, the second part of her plan would begin. She took a couple deep breaths to steady herself after what just transpired. Knowing it was late, Sunset left the forest and made her way home. She was secretly glad to have made so many trips to find her way back without any problems and used the front door upon her return to not look suspicious. “Sunset, darling welcome home. You were gone quite a while,” Spoiled Rich said hugging her ‘daughter’ “Sorry mom. I wanted to take a walk in the forest and clear my head.” “Who are you; and what did you do with Sunset Shimmer,” Filthy Rich asked accusingly “My daughter doesn't want anything to do with nature.” “Very funny, dad. Couldn't I have a change of heart?” “You're right; I'm sorry. Dinner is waiting,” he said, relenting Later that night, Sunset headed off to ‘her’ room while her parents went into an office to discuss some matters privately. ● FILTHY & SPOILED RICH ● “That is not our daughter. Something happened earlier,” Filthy said simply “How can you say that? She's our Sunset,” Spoiled argued “At no time did Sunset want anything to do with nature. Why all of a sudden did she decide to take a walk to the forest,” he questioned “Let's say for argument’s sake that you are right. What do you recommend we do,” Spoiled asked “We do nothing except treat her as our daughter. Take a trip tomorrow to anywhere and do that,” he answered cryptically as she nodded ● SUNSET ● Although Sunset was in her bedroom; she heard everything they discussed about her arrival. That night she hesitantly went to sleep knowing she had a new life waiting and a proper family. She tried to focus on the good in hopes of not having any nightmares over what she's done. “Good morning, Sunset. Sleep well,” a maid asked, opening the curtains “Sorry to ask, but could you tell me your name again?” “It's Lydia; ma'am,” she said, before adding in a whisper, “I'm the one who spotted you.” “Are you ready for today,” dad asked “What are we doing? Sorry; I guess that walk cleared my head too much,” Sunset with a laugh “You wanted to learn about the family business,” he replied After breakfast Filthy led her down the hall of the mansion to a windowless room that contained a computer with multiple flash drives scattered around the table. “These contain information on any potential rivals. While we are the richest family in Equestria; there are people that don't often agree with us. I'd rather plan in advance than wait,” he explained “I see. At times, information is power.” “Exactly. Feel free to read any of the files.” Going through the files, she found items that were interesting, such as the judge having a questionable porn collection and the human Celestia being arrested once when she was a teenager. Unfortunately for Sunset, the file was sealed so she would never know what happened. One name that came up was Abacus Cinch; who was married to the judge. Her file listed many things including blackmail amongst others. Seeing that made Sunset not want to be around her under any circumstances. “Some good things in here. Perhaps someday I'll have my own collection,” she thought A few hours later, Sunset decided to explore the house. She found out that Spoiled was going out of town for a few days to assist with one of her boutiques. In the meantime, Sunset was hoping to get one thing changed. “Dad; do you mind if I moved my room?” “Where do you want to move to,” he asked skeptically “Downstairs, if you don't mind.” “Why there, when we have so many rooms to choose from,” he inquired “Sometimes the sun bothers me. Mild irritation; plus we really aren't using anything down there.” “Very well. I'll have the staff start getting the room moved,” he decided With help from Sunset, the a were moved downstairs and rearranged to her liking with the bed being placed in one corner of the room and the dresser next to the foot of the bed. “What do you want to do with the rest of the room,” Filthy asked “I don't know. I didn't think about that.” “For now we could put some collapsible walls up until some curtains get hung,” he decided A few days later, a tutor arrived for Sunset. Her parents decided not to have her attend a public school right now. She would attend either Canterlot High School or Crystal Prep when the time came. “Dad, do you think I can assist at the hospital?” “I can probably arrange it, but are you sure that's what you want to do,” he asked “Besides, it's too close to the start of school.” “That's fine. I thought it would be best to try and start early to have experience.” “Very well. You want to become a doctor,” he asked “Yes. A good way to help others is by saving those that need it.” “By all means. Your mom and I will help any way we can,” he said True to his word; Filthy was able to put a recommendation for her to work at the hospital despite her age. Sunset would be assisting by taking care of the stockroom as the doctors didn't think she was ready to see the injuries people had. “Where's the blood go,” she asked curiously “I never knew. It goes for disposal and that's all I know of,” Nurse Kindheart answered “Seems to be a waste, though. This can't be used so it gets thrown out.” “Honestly, I never put much thought in it,” Kindheart replied “This might be odd, but do you believe in vampires?” “I can't say I do; but if vampire bats exist I don't see why not a human couldn't become one,” she mused “That's because they're fictional. Vampires don't exist and I certainly couldn't see one as a doctor,” Nurse Redheart said indignantly Over the course of four months; until early March, Sunset was taught about every section in the hospital as she absorbed everything. Nurse Kindheart helped her sneak a couple pints of blood away each month in her backpack from what was getting destroyed. To prevent anyone from noticing; bags filled with animal blood were used as replacements. The two shared a friendship and Sunset revealed the truth to her as it was kept secret. “Don't you have to go to school soon,” Kindheart asked “A while. My parents hired a tutor in the meantime.” The next morning, Sunset was surprised to see presents waiting for her in the living room. “It's not a holiday is it?” “No its not. You've been working so hard we thought this would be a nice surprise,” Filthy said Sunset opened the gifts to find different books about history along with medical journals that would be useful. She was grateful to have everything and figured potential future uses for the knowledge. “One last gift for you, dear. We woke to find this on the doorstep,” Filthy replied Sunset looked at the box and saw the initials ‘SS’ on the front and knew who gave it to her. Opening it up she found a wooden carving of a unicorn with her mane and tail, along with her sun cutie mark. Inside was a simple note. ‘Hope you like it. Always be yourself. SS’ “Who sent you such an interesting gift,” Spoiled asked “A man that I was talking to when I went for my walk on Thanksgiving. I forgot about it as it didn't seem important.” “Long beard and hair in blue clothes,” her dad asked as Sunset nodded “I've seen him around, but wouldn't think he would that good of a craftsman.” “On a different subject; what do you want to do tonight,” Spoiled asked “I thought we'd just have a quiet night here at home.” “Very well. It's your choice,” dad said That night, the three made popcorn and sat down to watch classic monster movies. As they popped in the next vampire movie, Sunset couldn't help but think how incorrect they were against what she read. “Mom, dad; I have a question to ask you. Well, more of a hypothetical scenario. Here goes,” Sunset said taking a breath “What would you say if I was a vampire?” “We'd continue to treat you the same as always. This has something to do with the bags of blood in the fridge; doesn't it,” Filthy replied “Yes. I am a vampire, but I don't know when it happened or who did it. I couldn't tell you out of fear you'd treat me differently.” “Nonsense. You're our daughter and that won't change. So, how often do you need blood,” Spoiled asked “At least twice a month. One pint in that time is enough, otherwise I may kill someone.” “How'd you get the blood? I wouldn't think the hospital would give it willingly,” dad asked “Nurse Kindheart knows about it and helped me smuggle out a few bags. They're replaced with animal blood so no one notices.” “I'm glad you decided to be open with us. I have a hypothetical question myself. What would you do if you had a twin you never knew about? A few times we've been out; I could have sworn I saw someone that looked just like you,” dad asked “If that was the case; what would you have said about me killing your actual daughter and taking her place? This is hypothetical, of course.” “I'm glad you admitted the truth. We know you killed our Sunset and replaced her. Don't worry, we've never said anything about it,” he replied “You snuck into the house on multiple occasions. When you were told I went out of town; it was really to look for our daughter,” Spoiled added “You're right about everything. I repeatedly snuck in to learn more about her in the hopes of replacing her. Sorry for lying to you for so long.” “It's alright. You wanted a better life for yourself, but I'm curious to learn more about you. How did that guy know to make that figure,” he asked “As I've said; we will never tell anyone about this. In fact, the maids aren't here at all; so it really is just the three of us.” “I was a pony before I came to this world. It sounds insane, but true. A guy dragged me into an alley to do something bad when I killed him. As for the male with long hair, his name is Star Swirl and was the person I stayed with for a while.” “So, that statue is what you look like,” Spoiled asked “Yes. That’s exactly what I look like. It took about a month to gain the courage to have a meeting with your daughter and kill her. I actually don't know what happened afterwards when I left. As I said, I'm sorry for lying to you.” “I started figured it when you mentioned the sunlight bothering you, but the blood confirmed my suspicions. You have nothing to worry about, Sunset. Thank you for your honesty,” he said hugging her “We love you no matter what. You could have joined your sister and we would have taken you in,” Spoiled added, hugging her During the next few months heading into May, Sunset’s basement room was extended to become more hospitable. A set of black curtains were hung to partition off the bedroom. The rest became a living room with a makeshift ‘kitchen’ behind it consisting of a microwave and table. She was glad that although her parents knew she was an imposter; they wouldn't tell anyone about her being a vampire. A plan was being created to make sure they can't tell anyone. In the meantime, Filthy Rich had a surprise for his daughter that would help her out. Another surprise was set for Sunset’s 16th birthday. “I contacted a friend of mine to get you some things you'll like,” Filthy said cryptically The next week, a couple boxes containing empty pint bags and equipment to draw blood in one box and a second containing two dozen filled blood bags were given to Sunset. “Thank you for these.” “You're welcome. Let's get these put in the freezer downstairs,” Filthy said “You'll receive a box with supplies every month to make sure you don't run out.” “The rest of these are going to a spare room to be used as a donation room,” Spoiled added Later that day, the dozen maids were lined up outside the room to have their blood taken. All were sworn to secrecy as to why this was done. With help from her parents, the freezer in her room was completely stocked, so Sunset wouldn't have to worry about going hungry. By June that year, Sunset felt ready to put her plan into motion. She had started reading up about nature and hoped her parents wouldn't mind going camping. “Can we go camping?” “I guess it wouldn't be too bad. Besides; we could use a getaway,” Filthy replied “Where would you propose we go, Spoiled asked “We could head to the Everfree Forest. It's nearby and also private as many don't go near it for superstitious reasons.” Her father excused himself for a while to head into the office to take care of something, only to return a short time later. The three headed to the store for the sleeping bags and tent. Sunset made sure to ask for a couple days off from the hospital. As an assistant; she hadn't missed a day and the hospital recognized that by giving her time off. “So, where exactly are we going,” Spoiled asked as they walked “I found a good clearing I thought we could set up the tent in. It's wide open to give a great view of the sky.” “You were fond of the stars at home,” Filthy asked curiously “Yeah. The princess actually controlled the raising and lowering of the sun and moon. It was something I looked forward to, seeing the stars at night in amazement of how old they were.” “That's surprising that one being can control the sun and moon. Your old world seems interesting, but I'm curious as to why you left,” Spoiled commented “I was forced out of Equestria after the incident. It's all a blank as to what happened before. It's probably better not to remember as I have a good life now.” The three managed to get the tent set with little incident and started a small campfire. Spoiled removed a package of hotdogs and buns for the family to enjoy. “This has been fun. Thank you for suggesting this,” Filthy said, hugging his daughter “I've enjoyed actually being out in the forest. This was the first time being here,” Spoiled added “I love you mom. Love you dad.” “Goodnight dear. We love you too,” they said together, before he whispered “Check my pocket.” Once the two were asleep, Sunset grabbed a pair of rubber gloves to protect herself and proceeded to open up her mom's sleeping bag first before draining her dry. After killing her father; she reached into his pocket and removed an envelope addressed to her. ‘Sunset; I know why you wished to take us camping. Your mother and I have turned everything over to you to do with it as you see fit. Spoiled and I have raised you to be independent and want only the best for you. There is a surprise waiting you in a few years. We love you very much. P.S. Destroy this after reading. This would be incriminating, otherwise’ Sunset quickly threw the letter and gloves in the fire; just as the two wolves made their way towards her. “I need you two to do me a favor. Attack them and me.” The wolves seemed to question that last part as one cocked its head as its sibling whimpered in response. “Just do it, I'll be fine. Afterwards, leave the area so no one finds you.” The two followed her orders and attacked the dead bodies of her parents as she made sure to clean any blood up on her. She took a deep breath and nodded as a signal for them to start. “Hello? Police? My family and I went camping when we were attacked by wolves. Yes, Filthy and Spoiled Rich. I'm their daughter, Sunset Shimmer. I don't know, I think they're dead.” She proceeded to pass out as the paramedics arrived to get her to the hospital as soon as they could. Some time later she woke only to find she was in a different bed from home. “Uh, what happened,” Sunset asked, sitting up Looking around the room she saw a nurse and police officer looking over at her. “Good to see you're awake. I'm sorry to say, but your parents have passed,” a nurse replied “I have some questions to ask you. I'm officer Shining Armor,” he said, shaking her hand “I'll try my best.” “Could you tell me exactly what happened two nights ago,” he asked “The three of us went camping and fell asleep. Some time that night we must have attracted a wild animal to us unintentionally. I guess I was sleeping when my parents were attacked.” “There was an oddity about the remains. Two bite marks were left on the jugular of your parents that don't match that of a wolf. I know that you have worked here at the hospital and could have access to needles,” Shining continued “What would I get out of it? Besides, a needle doesn't leave that big of a mark as compared to a tooth. Also; how sure are you it was a wolf? That's not something I mentioned.” “I figured wolves are the only creature in the forest capable of attacking a human. As to your question about what you'd get from their deaths; Filthy and Spoiled Rich owned most of Canterlot and are worth quite a lot. Many would believe you killed them for the inheritance,” he suggested “You are making assumptions about that without merit. The wolves attacked me as well as them. I'm just lucky to have survived.” “Thank you for answering my questions. If I have any more, I will be in touch,” he said walking away “I'm glad he left. I'm Doctor Redline, Miss Shimmer. After the attack by the wolves, you were left with long gashes over your chest and back. What seems to be interesting is the fact that you've healed rather quickly as those scratches are gone. Just what exactly are you,” Redline asked, closing the door “What would you think I am?” “An interesting being,” he replied “Could you at least help me with something?” “Anything. What do you need,” he asked “If you can, could you give me two pints of blood every month from what is going to be disposed,” Sunset asked in a whisper, lowering her fangs “Vampire. You did do it,” he realized “I promise not to ever say anything.” “When can I leave? I feel fine now.” “I'll get the paperwork for your discharge,” he replied, shaking his head Once Redline left the room, Sunset grabbed the bandages and started removing them. She decided that if the wounds were healed, then the cover wasn't needed. As she put her shirt back on, she noticed just how damaged it was, but couldn't rid herself of it as it reminded her of Equestria. “Sunset, I'm here to take you home,” Lydia said “You should throw that out when we get home.” “If you don't mind, could you or one of the others sew this up for me? I really like the design on here and it didn't get ruined in the attack." “Of course. Afterwards, we'll store it in the closet,” Lydia replied “Thank you. I grew quite fond of this shirt that I'd hate to throw it out.” INTERLUDE 2“Are you sure it was wise to write that email,” a feminine voice asked “Who did you send that to,” a male added “I'm sure Cissy,” a second female replied “I hate that nickname you use; Cadence,” the first said “Sorry; Chrysalis. The email was sent to Sunset Shimmer,” Cadence answered “That girl? I questioned her after her parents were killed under suspicious circumstances,” the male said “Shining. Why did you need to antagonize the poor girl,” Chrysalis chastised “I had to do my job,” Shining Armor replied “Back to the original question your sister asked.” “Cinch told me she was heading to the Rich’s manor to try and convince Sunset to join Crystal Prep. I didn't want that to happen so I told her the truth,” Cadence explained “I do see your point. This makes for an interesting marriage to both you and your sister. Incest between the of you is bad enough plus the thought of this being considered polygamy,” Shining commented “I agree. Technically our marriages are legal; but the public doesn't need to find out,” Chrysalis added “That's actually why Sunset needed to know. Of course having Abacus arrested is impossible with her brother being judge,” Cadence said “I know. It's ridiculous that he happens to be the only judge. Hardgrove is actually intimidating when he wants to be,” Shining said “Just be careful; Cadence. You really don't want to lose your job or be blackballed from teaching,” Chrysalis warned
Truth HurtsAuthor's Note Everything in the colored text is part of the flashback mentioned Truth Hurts Over the next ten years, Twilight grew up seeing less of the Canterlot nobility as they started moving away and into other well-off cities in droves and didn't mind at all as the city changed occupants to anyone that wished to live there. When she wasn't practicing and excelling with her magic; Twilight spent much of her time reading. She wanted to talk with her mom and headed to Luna’s room, not knowing where she was. “Mom? Are you in here? Huh, what's this?” Lying on Luna’s bed was a black book. Turning it over, Twilight found it not to contain any markings on the book’s jacket and was extremely curious as to its contents. Once she started reading; her expression changed from curiosity to that of horror. “How could mom keep something like this,” Twilight thought “Twilight? Oh, there you are. What's that you're reading,” Luna asked casually “You tell me. Did you know about this,” Twilight demanded, holding up a black book “I did. Why do you ask,” Luna questioned “This contains dark magic; including raising the dead. Could you resurrect my family?” “That's not possible,” Luna replied “Why not?” “Necromancery is best with a recently deceased body, for one thing. Secondly; from what I saw, they were drained of blood.” “What difference does that make,” Twilight pressed “A lot. Everypony needs blood in order to function. No blood equals no resurrection,” Luna finished “What about Daybreaker? I want the truth about that.” “As you wish. There's someone I need to find first,” Luna said, with a sigh “Wherever this pony is; I'm going too.” “Very well. Try to keep up,” Luna decided Luna led Twilight down the steps towards the dungeons before entering a room at the end of the hall that seemed to be bare of any life. “This is it? An empty room?” “No. There is still further to go. My friends prefer living down here,” Luna replied Using a simple burst of magic on the back wall; a large section of the brick swung inward revealing a landing and more steps. Once inside the area; the door closed, shutting off any light. “I can't see.” “Normally I wouldn't need this, but here's some light,” Luna said, lighting her horn “Why wouldn't you need light down here?” “You'll see you for yourself,” she replied vaguely As they headed further down, Twilight noticed a change in temperature and had a shiver running through her. Moments later they reached the bottom and saw a wooden door to the next room. Once inside, were greeted by the occupants. “Luna, welcome back. Who might you be; little one,” a voice asked in the darkness “T-Twilight Sparkle. What are you?” Using the light from her mother's horn; Twilight was able to see six creatures that stood taller than Luna. Looking closely; she saw that they seemed to be really emaciated as their skeleton was visible beneath the skin. Folded up wings completed the appearance and Twilight was scared of the sight. “Introductions are in order. These six are my guard,” Luna started “What about the Solar and Lunar guards,” Twilight interjected “They mainly guard the castle. We are her elite Midnight Guard. To answer your next question as to our species; we are thestrals,” one replied “We are immortal and do not require nourishment to survive.” “Twilight; allow me to introduce you to everyone. This is Dark Steel; the leader of the guard. Following him are Asmodeus, Gearog, Oros, Skar; and finally Azazel. I think an explanation is in order. Dark Steel; could you help out,” Luna asked “Of course,” he replied with a bow of his head With that decided; the three left the room and headed upstairs as Twilight trailed behind. Twilight noticed that once they were surrounded by the castle’s lights; Dark Steel seemed to disappear. Their final destination was a study closest to Luna’s bedroom. Waiting inside was a maid who proceeded to drop off a pot of hot coffee before leaving wordlessly. Once they were alone; Luna proceeded to silence the room and blow out all non-essential lights; causing Dark Steel to reemerge. “What did you need to talk about,” Twilight asked curiously, pouring herself a cup “History. There's somethings you must know,” Luna said “Such as the fact that I'm a vampire.” “How is that possible? I thought vampires were fiction and hated sunlight,” a shocked Twilight asked, trying not to choke on the drink “I'll get to those. First, you need to understand more about us,” Luna replied, holding up a hoof to stop any interruptions “What I'm going to show you are my memories from when I was younger. This spell must never be revealed to anyone else. Understand?” “Yes Princess Luna. I promise not to tell anyone,” Twilight replied “My parents names are completely forgotten to me; but I can remember they were the king and queen of Transylmaneia and powerful vampires,” Luna started “King Sombra and Queen Chrysalis were unicorns that gave birth to a pegasus filly. The six of us were instructed to watch over and guard her,” Dark Steel added Twilight watched as a filly Luna was helped packing her bag by an older stallion; completely covered in shadow as a mare joined them. “Come along, my little Moonlight. We have to leave soon,” Sombra said “Why do you always use that nickname,” the young Luna asked “It's a way of reminding you of your family, Luna. Vampire or not, I predict you will do great things in life,” Chrysalis added “Why can't I see them,” Twilight asked “Your parents; I mean.” “I've forgotten about their appearances over thousands of years,” Luna replied “Unfortunately; I'm not much help either. There wasn't an ability to take images back then to help,” Dark Steel said “The three of us, along with the guard headed to Equestria to meet with the rulers at the time; King Erik and Queen Lilith,” Luna continued “This was long before Canterlot was built and the original castle was located in the Everfree Forest,” Dark Steel added Woona (filly Luna) and her parents stood in front of three brightly colored unicorns. The male was green with blue hair with a cutie mark of a crown; while his mate was a dark pink with much lighter pink hair and tiara cutie mark. Standing behind the female was a white filly with pink hair. “Greetings. Thank you for agreeing to this meeting,” King Erik said “Of course. If we are able to forge a relationship between our races, that would be a momentous occasion,” Sombra replied “Who's this little one,” Queen Lilith asked curiously “L-L-Luna,” she answered nervously “It's nice to meet you. This is my daughter Celestia. She’s five years old,” Lilith replied “Hi Luna,” Celestia said shyly “Our meeting seemed to be going smoothly, as negotiations happened between my parents and the Equestrian royalty. Unfortunately; my parents were killed that night, right before me,” Luna said with tears starting to form “I’ll always remember that moment,” Dark Steel added “I wanted to take action, but knew I couldn't do anything.” Twilight watched as King Erik used a knife and stabbed Luna’s parents in the heart, before casually removing the blade with a smile on his face. "I'm sorry; Moonlight,” Sombra said with his last breath “We love you; Luna,” Chrysalis added “We're sorry you had to see that, but it's going to be impossible to change relations that easily. You will be adopted as Celestia’s younger sister. As for your ‘situation’; we will provide blood to you for nourishment,” King Erik said “The six of you thestrals will continue to guard Luna.” “Of course, my lord. Thank you for allowing us to continue to guard Luna,” Dark Steel replied with a bow “Over the years, I received two goblets of blood a month to keep me from getting hungry; despite having regular meals. Unfortunately, when I was thirteen things started to change. A tutor was summoned to teach Celestia and I magic. You'd know him as Star Swirl the Bearded,” Luna continued “Star Swirl’s my idol. I've read everything on him.” Twilight saw a yellow stallion with a grey mane and equally long grey beard approach the young Luna. After reading so much of his work, this was the first time of actually seeing Star Swirl. “Hello. My name is Star Swirl. What's yours,” Star Swirl asked “Luna,” she said simply “Your parents suggested we head to your room for privacy. I might be able to teach you differently than your sister,” he replied "You have a magical potential that is unlike anyone else. Celestia will someday take her place as ruler and have to raise the sun on a daily basis. You will join her by raising the moon.” “How is that possible? I'm a vampire for one thing. But the most important thing is that I'm a pegasus! I can't do that,” she exclaimed “That's why I said your potential is different. Luna; you are able to levitate objects, but you have to focus in order to do so . Once you start practicing, it will take you a while to have the influence over the moon itself,” he said turning to leave Twilight watched as Luna would stare intently at a book or candle before giving up. After a while; small success was seen as the object hovered slightly. “Five years of training later; I was finally able to keep up with Celestia. Her parents were happy when she raised the sun for the first time. That night, I was successful at lowering the sun and raising the moon for the first time when I began changing,” Luna said “What happened next truly was unforgettable. The six of us watched as Luna started to glow before she started screaming in pain,” Dark Steel said “My skull started splitting apart as my new horn started forcing its way out. I ended up collapsing as a pool of blood formed around my head in the process. Celestia and her parents seemed in shock at the sight of me gaining a horn.” “That's amazing. I'm glad you're alright,” Twilight said, hugging her mom “Why the transformation?” “I'd guess it had something to do with our personalities. Celestia seemed to be angelic so gaining her wings was graceful. Since I'm a vampire; gaining the horn would be torture,” Luna answered “What do you think a unicorn might face?” “I honestly don't know. It'll be just as bad as the horn; though,” Luna finished “Sorry, I had to ask. You mentioned one, so the other came to mind.” “It’s fine. After becoming an alicorn, I really started to change. My bloodlust seemed to occur more often, before I actually lost it. One night, I snuck out of my room and headed into the royal bedroom and towards one side of the bed. Placing one hoof over their muzzle; I turned their head to the side and proceeded to completely drain them of blood. In the process; Celestia slipped inside and watched it transpire.” “Luna! What are you doing,” Celestia demanded “Getting something to drink. What else,” Luna answered flatly “You just killed our parents,” Celestia said angrily “Your parents; not mine. Mine were murdered right in front of me. I'm just returning the favor.” “You…you killed them,” a shocked Twilight asked “I did. That also had the unforeseen consequence of bringing out a darkness in Celestia,” Luna replied “Daybreaker. I've heard the legends about it,” Twilight said “They aren't entirely true. This is the actual event that you'll see.” “Sister; this isn't you! I'm sorry for my actions that night! I wasn't in control of myself!” “Celestia is gone! I am Daybreaker! You will regret ever becoming my sister,” Celestia/Daybreaker roared “Don't make me do this! I love you!” “Love won't bring my parents back. You killed them,” Daybreaker replied “It's only fair I reunite you with your dead parents in Tartarus!” “What happened next,” Twilight asked “I shot a spell at her to paralyze her. After that, I completely drained Celestia of blood. Since she was the ruler of the sun, her blood made me invulnerable to the sun.” “Luna asked the six of us for a major favor afterwards. We had to destroy the castle,” Dark Steel added “And the holiday, Nightmare Night? What's the origin of that?” “According to the texts, Nightmare Moon defeated Daybreaker on the night of October 31st. As tribute to that victory; the holiday was named in my honor,” Luna answered “So, everything is a lie? What about that dream I told you about ten years ago,” a curious Twilight asked “I've been having it for years ever since my parents died.” “That brings me to the hardest part in the explanation. You mentioned seeing a creature with red eyes. That was me. In my bloodlust I attacked your parents and brother; draining them of blood before biting you. The intent was to kill you, but I decided to transfer a portion of my power.” “That means,” Twilight started “Yes. You have vampire blood in you. After I killed them; I decided it was best to adopt you, in order to give you a family. I'm sorry I lied to you over the years about your parents.” “I need some time to myself. This is a lot to take in,” Twilight said, leaving the room “Let her go. She deserves privacy right now,” Dark Steel said, putting a wing on Luna’s back “You're right. I did something that changed her life,” Luna replied During dinner that night, the room was completely silent as Twilight still seemed to be irritated by the news. Afterwards Luna returned to her room to read when the door opened to an unexpected visitor. “When were you going to tell me,” Twilight demanded “When you were ready. I wasn't in control when it happened. I'm sorry,” Luna said apologetically “Sorry can't bring my parents back from the dead. I'm going to leave Canterlot and head to Ponyville. Goodbye princess,” Twilight said with a hint of disgust in her voice “Before you leave; at least let me give something before you go. First, is a spell that will allow you to send letters here if you wish. Second and most importantly is the deed to Ponyville Library,” Luna said, sending a spell to Twilight’s horn “How'd you know about that?” “You've read everything in the castle, so it's only natural to believe you'd want to live in a library. And plus, the actual purpose for that trip was to secure the house for you. Unfortunately, it will need to be organized,” Luna replied as Twilight left Twilight grabbed the photo albums from her room and stuck them in a box. On Luna’s order; two guards followed Twilight to a carriage. As she climbed inside; the guards were hooked up to pull it. After a short flight, Twilight was left standing in front of the Ponyville Library. Inside was a sight of all the new books to read. “First thing is to get this organized,” she thought to herself, looking around Upon heading to the third floor, once Twilight opened one of the doors, she found layers of dust covering the room. After using her magic to summon a broom, she set to work cleaning up. “This place looks like it hasn't been touched in years.” Heading to the lower floors to clean posed a challenge; but was enough to get her mind off what Luna told her. Some time later, she heard an upstairs window open, signifying an unwanted guest. “Hey! Anyone here,” a voice called “Yes, there is. What can I do for you?” “Where's the Daring Doo books,” came the response “Why don't you come down and ask nicely?” The visitor emerged from the third floor and Twilight was finally able to see who she was talking to. Standing in front of here was a light blue pegasus with rainbow hair and Twilight guessed that her name was somehow related to her appearance. “Now, back to my question. Where are the Daring Doo books,” the pegasus demanded “Perhaps you could ask nicely? And would you mind introducing yourself? I'm Twilight Sparkle.” “Rainbow Dash. You probably figured that out,” Dash replied “I'm sorry, but I haven't seen any Daring Doo books. If you don't mind waiting a few days I'll have this organized.” “Alright. I'll see you again later in the week,” Dash said, before heading out the front door “By the way, you seem awfully familiar. You didn't happen to come from Canterlot; did you?” “Yes, I did. I am a former student to the princess. In fact, me being here was due to a disagreement we had.” Over the next three days, Twilight had both floors of books organized into subject and further separated into alphabetical order to make filing easier. For personal use, she found some quills that were left untouched and bought some scrolls and ink to use. Sitting in her room was a stack of books about Equestria’s history. Before she could take her frustrations out, a letter emerged in front of her, bearing the royal seal. ‘Don't try destroying the books. They are enchanted to prevent editing. -Your guardian and teacher; Princess Luna’ Undeterred; Twilight had started to write the word ‘Murderer’ under a picture of Luna, only to find the ink disappear afterwards. “Of course it would do that. Why didn't I see that coming,” Twilight asked out loud “She did that a long time ago,” a voice said, causing Twilight to jump “Sorry for the scare. I should have announced myself better.” “She sent you to take care of me? Which one are you?” “Asmodeus. Yes, Luna did send me to watch over you. I know what she did was wrong; but try to see it from her perspective,” he replied “See what? A murderer that kills without remorse? A ruler that took an innocent filly from her family and then proceeded to lie about it for ten years!?” Twilight proceeded to ignore any answer from her visitor and grabbed a scroll and started writing what could have been a letter to her family. ‘I'm sorry you had to die so long ago. Equestria’s Princess Luna was the vampire that attacked you that night. I lived with her afterwards until I found out the truth. I hope you can be at peace. -Your loving daughter and sister, Twilight Sparkle’ “Hey, Egghead! You home,” Dash yelled as Twilight headed outside “Please don't call me egghead. It's Twilight. And yes; the books are organized.” “Your house seems to be haunted. I just saw something upstairs. Sorry, I'm Pinkie Pie,” she said popping out of nowhere before disappearing Dash followed Twilight back inside as she went to retrieve the requested books. Twilight wrote down the list on a scroll to remind Rainbow to return them. “I'll bring these back soon,” Dash said carrying the stack of books The next day Twilight decided to head into town to actually get some food for the house when a pony bumped into her spilling a bag onto the ground. “I'm really sorry about that. The name's Applejack. Nice to meet you,” she said, helping clean up “Twilight Sparkle. Thank you for the help." “It's my fault, so I have to clean up. Granny Smith told to always clean up my messes,” Applejack added “You accompanied her to Canterlot a few times years ago.” “I did. Don't tell me that you were the filly next to the princess,” AJ replied “That was me. It must be a coincidence to meet up that day.” “Well, I have a few friends you might like to meet. Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity and Fluttershy,” AJ added “I've met Rainbow already along with Pinkie; but never seen Rarity or Fluttershy before." “I'll introduce you to them some time,” AJ decided “I look forward to it.” The next day, Applejack was waiting outside to pick Twilight up for the other introductions. They stopped at a cabin near the edge of the forest that contained multiple animals running around the outside. A yellow pegasus emerged whistling to herself. “Howdy Fluttershy. Thought I'd drop by to introduce you,” Applejack said “It's nice to meet you. I'm Twilight Sparkle.” “H-h-hi,” Fluttershy stammered “You'll get used to her shyness,” AJ replied The trip to the boutique resulted in Twilight meeting Rarity and having a dress made for herself; albeit reluctantly. She was glad to know there were five other girls that she become friends with; which took her mind off of the argument with her mom.
New BreedThree years later after gaining multiple friends, Twilight was sitting in her bedroom reading when she had a visitor; that by this time was expected. “Twilight; AJ needs you to help out at the farm,” Dash said, panting “What am I to do?” “It's probably easier for her to tell you,” Dash answered vaguely With that, the two left the library and headed down to Sweet Apple Acres where their friends were engaged in a disagreement. Twilight was going to end up having a difficult decision to make on which of her friends to support. “Twilight; please tell Applejack she's wrong,” Fluttershy asked desperately “Twi; you should back me up on this,” AJ countered “Enough! What in Luna’s name is going on here!?” “The farm’s infested with vampire fruit bats. They're eating all the apples before I can harvest them,” Applejack explained “They're only eating because they need to feed their families,” Fluttershy pointed out “And I need to feed my family and all of Ponyville. That's more important than these vermin,” AJ replied angrily 🎵Vampires are dark and icky. They'll make you so sicky. This pest leaves such a dirty mess. They really have to go,’ 🎵They really mean no harm. All they want to do is live on your farm. Yes, they eat some apples but can you deny them such a meal,’ 🎵These pests give such dread. They really should be dead,’ 🎵How can you say what lives or dies? They deserve to be treated like equals like anyone else,’ 🎵Bats are such a sight. That gives you such a fright. They really are uncouth, with their type of tooth,’ 🎵Twi; its really up to you. Just tell us what to do,’ “I don't know. Can you see if they won't move,” Twilight suggested weakly Fluttershy temporarily departed to talk to the bats to see their opinion about the situation. Twilight really didn't know what to do as she put on the spot by her friends. “I tried to talk to them, but didn't get an answer,” Fluttershy replied “I guess it's up to you; Twilight. There's got to be some kind of spell to solve this problem,” Applejack decided Everyone left the farm and headed to the library. Twilight had no answer for the others as to what to do, but couldn't tell them as they depended on her. Looking through the books found little information that could help. “Twilight; please tell me you aren't going to exterminate the bats,” Fluttershy demanded “They will not be exterminated; but I'd like to change their opinions on food.” That seemed to satisfy the others as none actually wanted to see the creatures killed. Armed with a single spell, the group returned to put Twilight’s plan into motion. To everyone's delight the bats were no longer interested in fruit; but the unforeseen side effect saw Fluttershy turn into a vampire. “What the buck? How'd this happen,” Dash demanded “I don't know, but the spell must have redirected itself to Fluttershy.” “Can't we get her to just use the Stare on herself,” Pinkie suggested With that determined; the others put their plan into motion. All they had to was lure Fluttershy to a clearing whereby a series of mirrors would enclose her as Twilight used the same spell to return Fluttershy to normal. “Hey! I got something here you'd like to suck,” Rainbow called Fluttershy immediately attempted to dive bomb Dash only to be surrounded by the mirrors. Twilight proceeded to use the spell to seemingly return her friend to normal. “Now that that's over; I'm heading home.” “See ya later, Twi,” AJ said Twilight found herself up some time during the middle of the night and unable to return to bed. To try and relax; she headed downstairs and retrieved a vampire book to read. As usual; an upper window was opened, signifying the return of a particular visitor. “Really; Rainbow? You couldn't wait to visit in the morning?” “Hello cousin,” a voice said “Fluttershy? But I turned you back to normal.” “I closed my eyes before your spell connected. So, I'm still a vampire fruit bat; and I know you have vampire blood in you,” Fluttershy replied “What exactly do you want?” “How's about this: you don’t tell the others about me still being a vampire and I won't tell them your secret,” Fluttershy said simply “Are you really trying to blackmail me into keeping quiet?” “If that's what you want to call it. I just prefer to see it as incentive,” came the answer “Very well. I'm going to let Luna know about this.” ‘Luna- I never mentioned this earlier, but my friend Applejack’s farm, Sweet Apple Acres had a problem with vampire fruit bats. Without getting into details; a spell I used turned my friend Fluttershy into a vampire fruit bat.’ Twilight sent the letter to her former teacher only to receive a reply moments later, consisting of a single sentence. The letter was read again as if more was expected. A knock on the door startled Twilight out of her trance. “Greetings Twilight,” Luna said “Princess Luna. What brings you here,” Fluttershy asked “The letter Twilight sent. You are a vampire fruit bat; correct,” Luna asked “Yes. Twilight changed me into one accidentally; but when she went to return me, I refused to do so. You are a vampire as well as Twilight,” Fluttershy answered “I am. To help your ‘condition’; I am formally inviting you to the castle. Once a month you will receive enough to drink in order to get by. You are lucky it's juice and not blood,” Luna replied “Neither of you are to speak of this meeting, nor your monthly trips to Canterlot.” A few weeks after that meeting; Twilight was going to be celebrating her 18th birthday. She woke up early that morning and headed to a mirror and was shocked at the reflection. Instead of her normal eye color, a pair of blood red eyes stared back. “What the buck?” Not having any idea what to do; she decided the best course of action was writing to Luna in the hopes of getting an answer. ‘Mom, I just woke up and found my eyes turned red. What do I do?’ ‘I am sorry, but I am unable to help with that. The redness should go away on its own. -Your loving mother, Luna’ ● LUNA ● “Was it really right to lie to Twilight in your letter,” a voice asked “No it isn't. I actually hoped this day wouldn't happen for a while. You would be better help to her than I could be,” Luna said “Why me,” a voice asked curiously “Simple. You have been in this same position as Twilight. Just make sure the group heads there.” “Of course. I'll send an anonymous invite to Rarity,” came the response “Thank you; my dear Melodious.” “I haven't heard that name in quite some time,” she said with a chuckle ● TWILIGHT ● “Hey, Twilight! You here,” Dash called from outside “Go away. I'm not feeling well." “Sugarcube; are you okay,” Applejack asked as Twilight opened the door “No. I don't know if I want to go out.” “What happened,” Pinkie asked “Have you been reading all night? Your eyes are really red.” “Wow. You look like you haven't slept in weeks,” Dash added “I just woke up like this.” “I hope you'll join us, Twi. I was given an invitation for my friends to attend Club Melody,” Rarity said “Besides, it's Nightmare Night.” “I'll see. I'm not too fond of this day.” “Why's that,” Dash asked curiously “Personal reasons I don't like talking about.” “We'll stop by later and hope you change your mind,” Rarity decided before they departed “You should go with your friends. It'll take your mind off your past,” a voice said “As. I should have known you'd be listening to that.” “I was asked to keep an eye on you. Besides; right now I'm just a voice you're hearing,” Asmodeus replied Reluctantly; Twilight joined all her friends, except for Fluttershy that night as they celebrated her birthday. Rarity had her close her eyes as the others led to the destination. “We're here. Open your eyes,” Rarity directed In front of them seemed to be a simple building with one word on the side ‘Melody’. If it wasn't for the long line of ponies and two stallions in suits in front; the place would go unnoticed. “A club? Why would you bring me here?” “You need to lighten up and enjoy yourself,” Pinkie said “It's your eighteenth birthday.” With Rarity leading; the group approached the front of the line where they were stopped by one of suits. “Where do you think you're going,” the bouncer demanded “My friends and I were invited to attend this event,” Rarity said, withdrawing a simple scroll To Rarity Belle- I'd like to invite you and your friends to attend Club Melody tonight. Have fun.’ “Looks official. Welcome to the club,” the bouncer said, stepping aside Everyone headed inside the club as Twilight noticed it seemed to be classy with an area for food and a bar nearby. The biggest portion of the building was dedicated to a dance floor where a white unicorn DJ was playing music. “I'm going to head to the dance floor,” Pinkie decided “I'm heading to the bar,” Dash decided, as Applejack joined her “What about you, Twilight? What do you want to do,” Rarity asked “I don't know. This has never been a good day for me.” “It's Nightmare Night. What's not to like about the defeat of the evil Daybreaker,” Pinkie asked “Something happened years ago I don't really want to remember.” The others started enjoying themselves, except Twilight as she was still worried about her eyes. Music was playing by the DJ, but Twilight could only hear noise. She decided to head over to the bar for a drink as Dash and Applejack were already passed out. “What can I get you,” the bartender asked “Beer, please.” “How old are you,” the bartender asked “Eighteen. I'm celebrating my birthday today.” “Here you go.” A simple glass bottle was removed from under the counter and passed over to Twilight. Having never tried alcohol before; she drank slowly trying to get used to the beverage. After the DJ finished her set; she headed over to the bar and opened a small fridge under the counter to remove a small pouch. The contents were dumped into a mug and handed to Twilight to replace the empty beer bottle in front of her. “Drink this. It'll help,” she said vaguely Twilight gladly accepted the drink and smelled it to see what the beverage was. Not getting an answer, she decided to just drink some and hope for the best. “Huh. Tangy,” she commented With that, Twilight finished the mug in moments. The DJ grabbed Twilight and led her towards a side door in the club, much to the delight of some of the patrons. “Somepony’s gonna get laid,” a patron said cheering “Go get her Vinyl,” another added “That's Twilight. I didn't know her barn door swung that way,” Pinkie commented “One doesn't have to talk about whom they are attracted to. If Twi is a filly-fooler; then who are we to judge,” Rarity replied “Here, here,” a drunken Dash said, kissing an equally drunk AJ on the cheek “What happens in the club; stays in the club,” Rarity said with a sigh Once out of the club, Twilight was directed down a small hall leading to a staircase. Their final destination was a room above the club. Looking around, Twilight saw a plain room with a bed in one corner and various objects strewn around the place. “Welcome to my home; sis. Sorry for my rudeness; I'm Vinyl Scratch,” she said “What do you mean by sister?” “I'm a vampire like you. Why else do you think I gave you a mug filled with blood? It helped return your eyes to normal,” Vinyl replied “Really? Thank you for that. Out of curiosity; why do you live above the club?” “Why? Because I can. Also; because I'm the owner,” Vinyl said with a chuckle “Why choose the name ‘Melody’ for the club?” “Easy. That was my name about a thousand years ago before I was turned. Melodious Harmony to be exact." “What was that about getting ‘laid’?” “I've had stallions and other mares here. We have sex and I take a little bit of blood afterwards,” Vinyl started “I've never been with anypony before. I wouldn't know anything about sex.” “Don't worry, this is about knowledge,” Vinyl replied “Do you know how many vampires exist in Equestria?” “Three that I know. Luna, you and I; although I'm not exactly a vampire.” “You have vampire blood inside you. There are three others you didn't know. Fleur de Les is one. The other two may be a bit of a surprise,” Vinyl answered “Well, don't keep me in suspense. Who are they?” “Mayor Mare and Nurse Redheart,” Vinyl said simply “Fleur isn't much a surprise. A model like her would want to keep her beauty by any means; but I can't see the mayor being a vampire.” “Why not? She's ran the city for so long, yet no one’s been able to take her position. You're not surprised by Redheart I take it” Vinyl commented “No. A vampire working as a doctor is a good way to obtain blood for others without being noticed. Could you tell me more about yourself?” “As I just mentioned; I was born Melodious Harmony and had celebrated my fifth birthday with my family when they were attacked. Unknown at the time, but it was Luna who killed them and proceeded to turn me. Over the centuries; I have died multiple times and changed my name just as much,” Vinyl answered “Don't commit suicide. It really hurts afterwards.” “The exact same series of events that happened to me. I'll take a guess in saying your birthday was on Nightmare Night. And thanks for the advice; although I hope I don't need it.” “Yes. Luna asked me to teach you about being a vampire,” Vinyl said “You mean there's more than just drinking blood once a month?” “Twice is actually preferred as it prevents us from taking too much from a victim. You already know about vampires being immortal,” Vinyl started “Seems easy so far. Drink regularly for safety.” “As I was saying; you'll have to leave your friends eventually. It's not easy to form attachments with others due to our condition. Next; you have two types of vampires.” “Vampire subtypes?” “Yeah. One are pure-blood, while the others are half-breeds. In other words the first have been turned by Luna, herself; while the others were turned by a younger vampire,” Vinyl finished “I'd fall into the first type for sure. Why did my eyes become red when I'm not exactly a vampire?” “That's tricky to answer. Luna isn't sure; but it might have something to do with you gaining residual effects of the vampire blood in you. Since this is the first time it happened; no harm has emerged, save you just gaining red eyes. You're lucky about that,” Vinyl replied “Why's that?” “Your eyes temporarily turned red; mine are naturally that way. That's why I wear heavy-duty sunglasses. There is another reason for the subtypes. Pure-bloods have no worry about the sun, due to receiving blood directly from Luna. Half-breeds have their lineage diluted by multiple branches of vampires.” “In other words, one that was a pure-blood turned somepony and transferred their blood. That somepony turned somepony else and continued down for years.” “Exactly. Care to guess what type Fleur, the mayor and Redheart are,” Vinyl asked curiously “Fleur is a pure-blood while the others are half. I've seen Fleur plenty of times to know that one.” “Damn. I was hoping you didn't know. It was my urging that led Luna to turn Fleur into a vampire and my student. In fact; she was pretty good in bed. She could do this thing with her tongue,” Vinyl said, reminiscing “I so did not need to hear about your sexual exploits. That's too much information.” “Well; I could help you,” Vinyl teased “Lalala. Not listening.” “Changing the subject; it is getting late and I'm sure you're feeling tired. Your friends are still here,” Vinyl said After looking out the window; Twilight confirmed Vinyl’s observation and realized that she was exhausted from everything. She headed to a nearby couch to sleep on; only to find herself being moved. “It's better to sleep on the bed,” Vinyl said, lowering her down Without any argument, Twilight found herself drifting off to a dreamless sleep; much to her delight. Every year on that day, she would remind herself of the family she lost and the life that never was. The next morning, Twilight found herself being woken up by something burning on the nearby stove. Heading over to see what is was; Twilight found herself staring at strips of an unidentified food in a frying pan. “Glad to see you're up. The bacon was getting crispy,” Vinyl said casually “Bacon? What's that?” “A type of meat that is rare for most ponies to eat, considering it comes from dead pigs. I thought it would be a nice meal. I'll make haycakes and eggs to go with it,” Vinyl answered Not to be rude to her host; Twilight helped cook before the two sat down to enjoy their meal. After cleaning up, they headed downstairs to check on the others. Twilight was shocked at the sight in front of her, while Vinyl just laughed. Lying on one of the tables in the dining area were Rainbow Dash and Applejack; cuddling together. Rarity somehow found herself between both a stallion and mare, without a care while Pinkie was surrounded by multiple ponies of both sexes on the dance floor. “Sleep well, everypony,” Twilight asked casually “Oh buck,” Dash exclaimed, before rolling off the table onto the floor “This ain't what it looks like,” AJ added hastily “Somepony seems to be enjoying herself,” Vinyl commented, motioning towards Rarity “We just slept together. Nothing more. I'm not sure I like mares in that way,” Rarity replied “I could help if you'd like,” Vinyl suggested “No thank you, Miss Scratch,” Rarity said, trying to regain formalities “Just call me ‘Vinyl’. Everypony does,” she replied “Sleep where you can, when you can,” Pinkie said simply Without warning; the door opened to allow a single visitor inside. Upon seeing the pony in question; most charged for the door, leaving six in the room. “Good morning everypony. I hope I am not intruding,” Luna said “I came to pick up Twilight for a little while.” “See you soon, Twilight,” Rarity said, hugging her “I'll be gone only a little while. It's not forever.” “I know, but you're going to Canterlot. I've dreamed of going there,” Rarity replied “It's a really boring town. I spent fifteen years there.” “Same. And I lost track of when I was in Canterlot,” Vinyl added “Many of the rich nobles are snobs. You really wouldn't like them.” “Well, we should be going. It's nice to see you, Vinyl,” Luna said “Alright. See you soon girls.”
ChangesA while later; Luna and Twilight were back in Canterlot after taking the train home. Once in the castle; the two headed towards Luna’s room for a private chat. “What's this meeting about?” “Your future,” Luna replied vaguely “Like what? When I'm going to get married or something?” “Not exactly. More along the lines of when you're going to die,” Luna answered “If that's a joke, it's not funny.” “That's why I asked you here. There are certain areas underground that lead to and from the castle. In fact; one of them is what you're going to need to use,” Luna explained “You're going to have to show me. I have absolutely no clue what you're talking about.” “Very well. Follow me,” Luna directed As they did so long ago; Luna led her adopted daughter deep under the castle towards where the thestrals reside. “Here? This is where the thestrals live.” “You're correct, but there's more to this room than it seems,” Luna replied Twilight adjusted her eyes to the darkness as Luna pushed open a panel in the wall and headed inside. “This is part of the passageways that are hidden under the castle I mentioned earlier. Dark Steel and the others use these to leave without notice,” Luna pointed out “That's fine, mom. But I still don't understand what that has to do with why we're here.” “One of the entrances happens to be in the cemetery. As a vampire; you're going to have to die in order to live. I'm showing you this now, so you're ready when the time comes,” Luna answered The two continued down a tunnel until the area opened up to a huge room with a single box mounted on the ceiling. Luna used her magic to open the bottom up. “This is used as a one-way entrance to the tunnels. Hidden in the bottom of the crypt is a button that will lower the floor enough for you to slide out. When you choose to die; I'll have somepony meet you in here to escort you,” Luna explained “This is a lot to take in. I know I'm going to have to die; but I really don’t want to leave my friends.” “What are you going to do? Your friends can't know about you being a vampire,” Luna asked “I'll get to that soon. In the meantime; I'll spend as much time with them as possible.” “One last thing before you head back home. Your body will start expressing vampire characteristics such as accelerated healing, and increases in speed and strength. Do be careful with your friends,” Luna warned “You can easily hurt them without meaning to.” “Thanks mom. I'll definitely try.” After returning from Canterlot; Twilight knew she couldn't tell the others what she planned on doing. The promise she made to Luna would happen no matter what and decided her first visit would be to Rarity. With that; she made her way over to Carousel Boutique. “Twilight? What can I do for you,” Rarity asked curiously “I just thought I'd stop by and see if you wanted any help.” “I could use somepony to help model a new dress that I am making. It was supposed to be for the mayor as a surprise for her birthday. Fluttershy had something come up and wasn't able to help,” Rarity said “Of course. Lead the way.” The two headed towards a back room in the Boutique where a single blue dress hung on a mannequin. Rarity levitated it onto Twilight who headed over to a mirror to check her appearance. “This is beautiful. I'm sure the mayor will love it.” “I just need to add a bit more to it. The fringe needs to be put on, along with the gemstones,” Rarity replied Rarity started sewing the fringe around Twilight’s front left hoof. Without warning; the needle slipped and stabbed into the flesh, drawing blood as Rarity removed it. “Oh my goodness! I am so sorry about that. Do you need to see a doctor,” a frantic Rarity asked “I'm alright. It's just a small wound,” Twilight said, bringing the cut to her mouth “See? Nothing to worry about.” “I insist on cleaning the wound. That is rather unsanitary,” Rarity replied After removing the dress, Rarity headed to the bathroom and retrieved rubbing alcohol and cleaning wipes. Grabbing Twilight’s hoof, she started to clean it, before stopping. “Where's the hole? I watched the needle stab you, causing a decent wound,” a confused Rarity commented “It wasn't that bad. I guess by licking it; the blood stopped. Don't worry about it. Let's just continue working on the dress.” With a sigh; Rarity put the first aid materials away as Twilight had the dress back on. Thankfully for Rarity, work continued without incident and it was finished about an hour later. “When exactly is Mayor Mare’s birthday?” “It's supposed to be soon, but I'm not exactly sure when. And no; I don't have an idea as to how old she is, either. A lady doesn't talk about her age,” Rarity said “No matter when it is; I'm sure she will love your dress. You haven't made a bad outfit.” “Thank you very much for the help, Twilight. I'm sorry about that incident,” Rarity said, hugging her friend “I'm glad to have help. Let's just forget that happened. Tomorrow, I might help Applejack.” “What brought this on? We see each other often; why the change,” Rarity inquired “I just wanted to spend time with my friends individually. Nothing wrong with that.” The next day, Twilight kept her promise and headed to Sweet Apple Acres to assist Applejack. She knew it was harvest time as the sound of hooves striking bark could be heard, followed by the sound of apples falling. “What can I do for you, Twilight,” Applejack asked “Need another set of hooves to help?” “I guess it would help. Big Mac’s working on the far side heading this way,” AJ replied “You sure you'll be able to buck?” “I'll try. If not; I may just use magic to drop the apples.” Twilight headed over to one of the nearby trees and kicked. Not surprisingly, the kick was so light that nothing happened. Upon trying a second time, the apples dropped. “Congrats, Twi. Your first successful apple buck,” AJ said Knowing what to do afterwards made the chore easier as it would only take one kick to remove the apples. “Hey, AJ,” Dash called from the air As Twilight struck the next tree; her focus was broken, causing her kick to make a crater in the bark and resulted in the tree leaning over. The trio of Applejack, Big Mac and the newly arrived Rainbow Dash were in shock at what transpired. “Twilight, you feeling alright? These trees have some of the thickest bark in Equestria, yet my brother and I can barely scratch these with a buck. That kick not only damaged the tree, but forced it over. No unicorn can do that,” AJ pointed out “I feel alright. Even I don't know what happened.” “Take a break Twilight. AJ and I will finish up,” Big Mac directed, without argument Twilight headed to get some water and left the field afterwards. Rainbow Dash followed behind, not sure of what to do. “I'll see another time AJ. Twilight might need some help,” Dash decided “Alright sugercube. Be safe; both of you,” AJ replied Noticing she was being trailed; Twilight started running around Ponyville, before heading back to the library. Even with Dash’s speed, she failed to catch up to Twilight. “Twilight? What's wrong with you? You've never been like this,” Dash asked, as her eyes widened “What's wrong is that I don't like being followed! Last time I looked in the mirror, I wasn't a filly that needed help! I'm eighteen for bucks sake and what's with that look?” “Your eyes,” Dash replied “What about my eyes!?” “Your eyes are blood red,” Asmodeus whispered in Twilight’s ear “Please just leave me alone, Rainbow.” Instead of heading inside the library; Twilight went over to see Vinyl at the club. Upon reaching the door, the two bouncers stepped in front to block her unauthorized entrance. “Let her through. Twilight’s my guest,” Vinyl directed “Of course; Miss Scratch. Go ahead,” one bouncer said, stepping aside Once inside; Vinyl immediately headed over to the bar and called Twilight over with a whistle. Without hesitation, Twilight joined her friend. “Before anything else; you need a drink,” Vinyl said, handing her a mug “Thanks. Let's go someplace private to talk.” “Upstairs. I’m glad there isn't anypony here during the day,” Vinyl commented Twilight headed towards the side door and up the stairs as Vinyl cleaned the mug out. Moments later; she joined Twilight in the room before sealing it shut for complete privacy. “Alright, spill it. Why'd your eyes get red,” Vinyl asked directly, as she pulled out a scroll to start writing “I guess it started yesterday. As I was helping Rarity with a dress; her needle slipped and stabbed me in the hoof. Once it was removed, I casually licked it, before she wanted to clean it.” “The wound disappeared before it could get cleaned,” Vinyl guessed, as Twilight nodded “Please continue.” “Just earlier today I was at Applejack’s farm when Rainbow Dash came by. When I bucked the tree, it created a crater in the bark and tipped it over. Dash followed me home as I ran and I seemed to be faster than ever. When she confronted me, I yelled at her as Asmodeus pointed out my eyes became red.” “Luna is going to be notified right now about this,” Vinyl said, as she sent the note “What's going on with me?” “Well, mom just sent an answer,” Vinyl replied ‘Twilight and Vinyl- Thank you for the immediate notice about these incidents. Your body is manifesting vampiric abilities faster than I thought. You may have to leave your friends sooner then you might have liked. Spend as much time as you can and I'll see you by week’s end. -Your mom, Luna’ “I guess I have no choice. Can I stay here for the night and head home tomorrow?” “Of course you can. So which of your friends do you plan on visiting next,” Vinyl replied “Pinkie Pie. Fluttershy will likely visit me tomorrow night.” “She's a vampire fruit bat; right,” Vinyl interrupted “Yeah, how'd you know?” “She visited me after you left and explained what happened. Be safe, sis,” Vinyl said, hugging Twilight “No matter how many times I hear that, I still find it hard to wrap my head around. The two of us were adopted by Princess Luna at different times.” After their conversation; the two headed down into the club before splitting apart. Vinyl took her usual position on the turntables in order to pump up the crowd, while Twilight went to the dining area. That evening was quiet as they returned upstairs for bed. “Hiya Twilight! What can I get you,” Pinkie asked excitedly “I wanted to spend some time with you, today.” “I know why you're really here. Please don’t do what I think you're planning,” Pinkie begged “I don’t know what you're talking about. I did want to help you out.” With a little coaxing from Mr. and Mrs. Cake; Pinkie allowed Twilight to assist with cooking. Twilight actually found it fun to experience something more than what a book explains. Her skill actually increased as the three chefs made sure the recipes were followed. “Thank you for everything, Mr. and Mrs. Cake. This was a nice experience.” “You're very welcome Twilight. We're glad you learned something. Feel free to come back any time,” Mrs. Cake replied ● MANE-SIX (MINUS TWILIGHT) ● “Alright, I think we need to talk,” Applejack said Looking around; AJ and the others were sitting around an empty Sugercube Corner. Mr. and Mrs. Cake left for the evening as Pinkie promised to close up afterwards. “We know Twilight has been acting strange these past few days,” AJ continued “Everyone in Ponyville knows I'm the fastest; but somehow Twilight out ran me,” Dash said “Her eyes also became red when she yelled at me.” “How is that possible? Nopony should be that fast,” Pinkie asked “I unintentionally stabbed Twilight with a needle; but when I went to clean it, the wound was gone. It was deep into her hoof,” Rarity said “Big Mac, Dash and I saw a crater in the bark of one of the trees, causing it to lean,” AJ started “Those trees have extremely thick bark and Twilight damaged it with ease.” “Let's see: quick healing, speed and strength,” Pinkie started, before pulling a book from her mane “Oh no. If this means what I think, than we can't let Twilight leave.” “Buck me. That can't be real. Twilight’s a vampire? What's next; Fluttershy is a vampire fruit bat,” Dash asked sarcastically, looking at the book “Shy’s not here. Why can't it be possible,” Pinkie pointed out “Well, for now we keep an eye on her. Besides, she could tell us about it,” Rarity said ● TWILIGHT ● “Is it true, Twilight? Are you leaving,” a voice asked “Yes, it's true. Sorry Fluttershy, but I have to. The others saw a side of me that they shouldn't have. I don’t want to hurt them.” “Very well. If I see you again, I'll welcome you back. Until then, this is so long,” Fluttershy replied, hugging her friend “When I return; I will be different. You'll be the only one to recognize me as who I really am.” Twilight went to sleep knowing that she wouldn't be coming back the same. Her friends have seen her powers and Twilight feared what they would think of her being a vampire. Her mind was made up on what happens next and nothing was going to stop her. The next morning, she made a quick breakfast before heading outside. Standing in front were her friends, including Fluttershy. “We won't let you leave Ponyville,” Rainbow Dash declared “Please don't kill yourself,” Pinkie pleaded “Darling, we don't care what you are,” Rarity added “I've made up my mind. Let me pass.” “Sugarcube; you know we can't do that,” Applejack replied defiantly “Let her pass. She's a grown mare and deserves to make her own decisions,” a voice said “Vinyl? Twilight is going to kill herself. We can't let a friend do that,” Dash argued “She can make the choice for herself. I've had a friend commit suicide so long ago. You can't make decisions for somepony in order to protect them,” Vinyl countered With the attention diverted from Twilight; she took off towards the train station. It wasn't fair to leave without saying anything; but Dash wouldn't let her go otherwise. “Where'd Twilight go,” Applejack demanded “This was a trick! Twilight left without us noticing,” Pinkie replied “I'll drag her back by force,” Dash decided Dash took a running start and leapt into the air in an attempt to catch up to her friend. To everyone's shock; Vinyl teleported directly in front of the pegasus and found herself floating in midair. “How the buck do you have wings,” Dash asked in amazement Vinyl had a pair of white leather bat wings sticking out, supporting her in midair. Dash was able to see the actual skeletal frame of the wings without a problem. Even the others couldn't believe what they witnessed. “Vinyl’s flying? How's a unicorn sprout wings,” a dumbfounded Applejack asked “She must be a vampire. That's the only explanation,” Pinkie answered Twilight found herself asleep on the ride towards Canterlot, knowing she forcefully abandoned her friends. “Let me bring her back,” Dash demanded Instead of an answer; Vinyl just let a simple spell emerge from her horn. Dash felt pain directly in her wings, positioned where they connect to the body. “Alright, already! I give up,” a defeated Dash said sadly Knowing what would happen if she struggled; Dash finally lowered herself to the ground defeated. Afterwards, Vinyl simply teleported to Canterlot in order to get away. In the meantime; Twilight made her way to the castle. “Welcome back, Twilight. Although I'm curious as to what brings you here,” Luna asked “Kill me.” “Are you sure? You'll never be normal again,” Luna warned “I'm sure. Once they think I'm dead, you can turn me into a proper vampire.” “Very well. I'll use a simple poison to numb your body first. Let's head out tonight,” Luna said with a sigh “You're actually going through with it,” a voice asked “Vinyl! What brings you here?” “I kinda needed to get away for a while. Your friend Rainbow Dash wasn't going to let you go and I challenged her in midair,” Vinyl replied “How is that possible? You can't fly.” “As a unicorn it's impossible; but not as a vampire,” Vinyl said spreading her wings open “I'm going to get wings too?” “Yeah, but the process hurts like Tartarus. I couldn't move for a while,” Vinyl answered “What happened with Dash?” “I grabbed hold of her wings as a threat. Once she relented; I teleported here,” was the reply That night, Twilight joined Luna for a walk far away from Canterlot in the Ghastly Gorge. It was determined to be far enough away to not cause unwanted suspicion. Twilight was given some water with the poison in it to prepare her for what was going to happen soon. “Such a nice night out. I’m glad to do this. I just hate to leave my friends so abruptly.” “Ready,” Luna asked “The numbness will be taking effect about now.” “Yes.” Moments after the poison took effect; Luna proceeded to grab Twilight’s neck and twist. Afterwards; Luna rolled Twilight down the side before teleporting away. Upon returning, she flew down to survey the damage that happened. Not counting the broken neck; Twilight had unfortunately been skewered on multiple rock spires with plenty of blood surrounding the area. “Goodnight, Twilight,” Luna said Luna immediately headed to Ponyville to inform Twilight’s friends of her untimely death. “I’m sorry to tell you girls this; but Twilight has passed away earlier this evening.” “What did you do to her,” Dash asked accusingly “I did nothing to her. Twilight went out for a walk and never returned. When I came upon her; I found her off the side of a cliff on some rocks.” “When's the funeral,” Rarity asked “Tomorrow. It will be held in Canterlot. A chariot will be here at the library in order to pick you up.” “Thank you for informing us. We will see you tomorrow,” Fluttershy said “You are welcome. Once again; I am sorry to tell you the bad news.” After they were informed of the funeral; Luna teleported back home to have things prepared. Vinyl was sitting in a room with Twilight, surrounded by Dark Steel and the other thestrals. “Mom! Welcome back,” Twilight said weakly “Those spikes really hurt.” “Sorry I had to do that. I'm glad I cast that spell to protect you,” Luna admitted “What happens next?” “I'm afraid I have to give you a potion to make your body stiff. You'll be awake, but motionless. I'll also cast a concealment spell to hide the wounds from the others,” Luna explained For the funeral; Luna had prepared Twilight’s body with assistance from the director, Dead Ringer. Twilight was given the potion for stiffness when he wasn't looking. A viewing table was erected to place Twilight on with a clear box around her. Her friends were the first to visit the body and pay their respects. “Goodbye Twilight. I wish we had more time together,” Rarity said “Bye, Egghead. Sorry; Twilight. It was nice to have met you,” Rainbow said “Bye, sugarcube. We'll met again in Paradise,” Applejack added “So long Twilight. I can't make a funeral party for you,” Pinkie said sadly “Goodbye my friend. Thank you for everything,” Fluttershy finished Twilight’s body was removed the viewing box and transferred to a simple box. The five girls carried Twilight into Canterlot Cemetery towards a large open mausoleum. Sitting in the center was a stone crypt that Twilight was lowered into, before Luna raised the lid back in place. “Rest in peace Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said “Goodbye Twilight,” her friends said simultaneously Remembering what she was told, Twilight pushed a hidden button with her hoof; causing the floor to lower at an angle as she left. “Welcome back to the land of the living,” Vinyl joked “How do you feel; Twilight,” Luna asked “Stiff. I haven't moved in hours.” “Sorry. Let's have you rest for a while before we go through the ritual,” Luna suggested
No Going BackA few hours later after her nap; Twilight was led to down the stairs with Luna towards the dungeon where Vinyl and the thestrals were waiting. “Why are we here in the dungeon?” “It's much easier to muffle the sound for one. And two; blood doesn't make a difference in here,” Luna replied “How does this work?” “Mom's going to bite you again to drain your blood. Following that, will be the worst pain ever,” Vinyl explained “Are you ready; Twilight,” Luna asked “I am. Bite me.” Luna gently turned her daughter's head to the side and sank her fangs directly into Twilight’s jugular vein; eliciting a small moan in the process. A small trickle of blood ran from the wound as Luna feed. Some time later; Luna removed her fangs as the wound healed without a mark. “That wasn't so bad.” “The easy part is over,” Luna said Twilight found herself slipping towards the floor as an audible tearing sound emanated from her body. “What's that sound?” “The precursor to Tartarus, itself,” Vinyl replied vaguely Just as Vinyl said that, the tearing increased along both sides of Twilight’s body. The snapping of bones could be heard as new extremities were forming. Due to the size of the wounds; blood sprayed around the room freely. “Help me,” Twilight begged reaching towards Vinyl, with tears in her eyes “Sorry, sis. Everypony goes through this,” Vinyl replied sadly, kissing her forehead The bone formation continued as blood flowed from the duel wounds. Time seemed to pass by at a snail's pace as the internal organs started to repair themselves in order to make room for the new wings. Once that was completed; the wounds started to close. Some time in the process, Twilight found herself passed out due to the pain. “Twilight; please wake up,” Vinyl said “I can't. It hurts too much.” “There's one last thing you need to do. You need to drink from me in order to recover your strength,” Luna added Luna lowered herself to the floor in order to meet Twilight. The latter started to move her head, before Vinyl used a hoof to gently correct her. Twilight’s head was now in the proper location for the task. “Drink from here; in the neck,” Vinyl said “Thanks,” Twilight replied weakly Knowing where to be, Twilight bit into Luna’s neck and proceeded to drink. A few minutes later, she felt a gentle tap on a foreleg, getting her attention. “That's enough, Twilight,” Luna said Now having regained some strength; Twilight stood up on her hooves again. Looking around the room; she saw just why the dungeon was used. The smell of blood was intoxicating as Luna used a simple spell to remove the mess. “How do you feel; Twilight,” Luna asked curiously “Twilight Sparkle is dead. Midnight Star is born.” “Nice name, sis. One down; umpteen more to go,” Vinyl said jokingly “Just how many times have you changed your name?” “I lost count after a while. The next time you ‘die’; I have a recommendation: don't commit suicide. your body will thank you from the pain that occurs afterwards. Have someone kill you and place you in the crypt,” Vinyl answered “Won't they remember the crypt being used?” “No. I placed a special spell around the grave preventing anypony from remembering. It helps when the same few die so often,” Luna answered “What happened to the other vampires?” “Dead. The six of us were tasked with their elimination. Many were killed over the years by townsfolk once it was found out they were vampires. Any other that killed for pleasure found themselves destroyed on Luna’s orders,” Dark Steel said “The only ones that remain are: Vivian Mare; Ponyville’s mayor. Redheart, Fleur de Lis, and the two of you; not counting myself,” Luna added “Well, there is something I'd recommend doing soon. Get your cutie mark removed,” Vinyl suggested “How is that possible? No one can do that.” “Star Swirl’s daughter, Starlight Glimmer is the only one capable of doing so. You'll find her in the mountains. Give her this and tell her ‘the Queen sends her regards’. She'll know it means,” Luna directed, handing Twilight a bag “I'll go tomorrow. If I leave early enough; I can get there by nightfall.” Twilight grabbed the cloak Luna wore and left. Having never been to Crystal Mountain; the trip took about a day to reach by walking. While she could have used the train; she didn't want to be recognized as a ‘zombie’ or something similar. “Why'd this have to be so far away?” “Perhaps you could stretch your wings,” Asmodeus suggested “As? What brings you here?” “I've been following you the entire trip. Luna asked me to accompany you. Sorry for not announcing my presence earlier,” he replied “Well; let's take shelter up ahead in Hollow Shades. Wait until night and we'll fly.” “Sounds good. I'm exhausted with this trip already.” “Most would have found easier methods of transportation,” he countered The two approached the city only to find it completely abandoned. Finding a nearby house, Twilight made her way inside and fell asleep almost immediately. Some time later, she was woken by a gentle nudge. “Come on, this'll be your first official flight lesson,” Asmodeus said Upon opening her wings, Twilight was given a lift by her teacher as he followed next to her. A small desert area was flown over as they headed for their mountainous destination. “Are…we…there…yet?” “Nearly. Our destination is somewhere near the summit,” he replied “Buck me.” Upon landing; the pair found themselves approached by a stranger wearing a cloak. “What brings you out here,” the cloaked pony asked “I’m looking for someone.” “The pawn gives its service,” the stranger said cryptically “The queen sends her regards.” “Nice to meet you. I'm Starlight Glimmer. Please follow me,” she directed “Long time no see; As.” “Indeed Starlight, it's been a while," he replied Twilight was led deeper into the mountains towards a cave halfway up the side. The only way to it was a small pathway that seemed to be worn away with age. Once inside, Twilight found herself handed some water, which she gratefully accepted. “What brings you all the way out here,” Starlight asked “I was hoping you could help me remove my cutie mark and destroy it.” “I haven't seen a vampire in quite some time. What do you want,” Starlight commented “I don't understand what you mean.” “Sorry. An explanation is needed. I can remove a cutie mark, but some actually wish to have a different mark. In order to do so; I cast a simple illusion over them so others see it, but the owner knows it's gone,” Starlight explained Twilight drew a full moon with a shooting star passing by in the cave floor. She found that image came into her mind as she concentrated. “This is what you want,” Starlight asked “Yes.” “Sorry, but perhaps we should start introductions over. I'm Starlight Glimmer; daughter of Star Swirl the Bearded,” she said “Midnight Star; formerly known as Twilight Sparkle. I have one thing I'd like to ask you.” “Go ahead,” Starlight replied “Are you and your dad vampires?” “Immortal; but not vampires. His condition was caused by an age spell that backfired. In front of his student Luna, he used the same spell on me. I've seen so much over the years, but refuse to help out,” Starlight explained “In Luna’s library; there are plenty of books about your father that I've read. I've always wanted to know what happened to him as nothing is recorded about that.” “I honestly don't know. He left and never returned. Sorry I can't be much help with that,” Starlight answered “Are you ready to lose your cutie mark?” “I am. I hate having to lie to my friends about my death.” “Unfortunately, it won't get any easier. I'd also recommend altering your appearance so nopony recognizes you,” Starlight suggested Twilight watched as Starlight removed her beloved cutie mark with a spell she never could have performed. It was levitated in front of her as a way of having one last look before being destroyed. The illusion was cast over Twilight as she reached into her saddle bag to remove a small pouch and handed it over. “Thank you very much, Starlight.” “You are welcome, Midnight,” Starlight replied “If you’d like to stay here for the night; you are more than welcome to do so.” “Thank you for the offer; but I think I'd want to head home and plan for the future.” With that, Twilight concentrated and found herself teleported back into the castle’s throne room. Thankfully, only Vinyl and Luna were there. “Welcome back Twi; I mean Midnight,” Luna corrected “Nice cutie mark, sis,” Vinyl said, giving a hoof-bump to her sister “Between us in private, you can call me ‘Twilight’, but not in public." “What do you plan on doing now,” Luna asked “Starlight gave me an idea of altering my appearance. Do either of you know a spell to change my mane, tail and eye color?” “What color do you want,” Vinyl asked “Black for all. If anypony askes, I can tell them that I was Twilight’s sister who came to see where she lived. I'll tell them that Luna’s my mom and she asked me to return.” Luna summoned a mirror for Twilight to use as Vinyl fired a spell at her sister. Twilight watched as her purple hair started gaining a black tip before flowing towards the roots. Even the tail gained the same appearance. “Open your eyes for me,” Vinyl said “I'll take this part. Close your eyes, Twilight,” Luna directed Luna put the tip of her horn right between her daughter's eyes and allowed a small flash to occur. Twilight opened her eyes and looked closely at her reflection to take it in. She was no longer Twilight Sparkle; now she was Midnight Star, her long lost sister. The only worry was her former friends seeing through the façade. “When are you heading home,” Luna asked curiously “I'd like to return in a week's time.” “There is one thing you might like as a vampire,” Vinyl commented “What's that?” 'The ability to speak to others telepathically,” Vinyl said through her thoughts During the next week; Twilight started to mentally prepare herself to return home. She hated the thought of acting like she doesn't remember her friends. “You'll be alright. I'm going to be at the club if you need me,” Vinyl said reassuringly “Fluttershy will be waiting for you.” “I know. It's hard knowing how much I hurt them by leaving.” “Good luck; Twilight. I'm only a letter away if you need help or advice,” Luna said hugging her Vinyl and Twilight decided to take one of the trains that ran late in the evening to avoid any prying eyes. Twilight returned to the library as Vinyl headed to the club. Waiting inside was a friend she was glad to see. “Welcome back; Twilight,” Fluttershy said “Thanks. Just so you know Flutters; Twilight Sparkle died. Call me ‘Midnight’ from now on.” “It's good to see you; Midnight,” Fluttershy corrected Once she was alone; Twilight fell asleep as best as she could. Her anxiety started to catch up now that she was back. When she woke up that morning was torture, knowing what's going to happen . Breakfast was a simple bowl of cereal before heading outside. “How dare you? How dare you leave us like that,” Rainbow Dash asked, tackling her To everyone's surprise; Dash punched Twilight in the stomach before grabbing her tightly. Twilight never flinched at the attack as it was barely felt. “Get…off..me,” Twilight said pushing the mare off unceremoniously “Girls; do you notice something different about Twilight,” Rarity asked curiously “Her mane and tail are black. The same with her eyes,” Pinkie pointed out “So, if you'll kindly let me up; I will explain. Perhaps we could head inside the library?” Reluctantly; the others followed behind Twilight as she headed into the kitchen to set up some tea for everyone. Once they had a drink, Twilight started her planned explanation. “I'd like to first start off by saying that I am not Twilight Sparkle.” “How is that possible? You look just like her,” Applejack asked “I look like her, because I'm her twin sister; Midnight Star. Twilight never mentioned me because I was adopted by Princess Luna after I was born. She told me about my sister and asked me to look after the library in her place.” “If we believe what you say, than what do you want,” Dash demanded “Would you mind giving me your names? I'd like to know with whom I am speaking to.” “Alright; we'll humor you. That's Flutter Dash; over there is Rarity Pie; Apple Pink; that’s Pinkie Shy; and I'm Rainbow Belle,” Dash said sarcastically, pointing to her friends “Thank you for at least giving me a name. Although I'm guessing that none of those are your real names.” “You asked for names, so I gave you some. Back to my previous question: what do you want,” Dash asked “I'd like to fill in for my sister. Coming here was a way to connect with Twilight and see the mare she became.” “We'll give you some time alone so you can get acquainted with the library. Ever since Twilight died; we've helped out here in her memory,” Rarity said “I'm sure she would thank you for helping out.” Once the group departed, Twilight decided to rearrange the entire library in alphabetical order. It was true that changing the books didn't seem like much, but whereas Twilight was obsessed with lists and order; Midnight was about taking risks and making the most out of life. “That's a shock. Seeing you destroying the order of the books,” Asmodeus said “I need to live a little and change things.” ● MANE-SIX (MINUS TWILIGHT) ● After departing the library; the others headed back to Sweet Apple Acres to have a private chat. “Alright girls, I think we all share the same opinion,” Applejack started “Twilight faked her death and is now calling herself ‘Midnight Star’,” Dash added “We know Vinyl is a vampire from when she attacked Dash. It's possible Twilight is a vampire and reasonable to say that the princess is the one that turned them,” Pinkie continued “Who's next to become a vampire? Fluttershy,” Rarity asked curiously “That's not funny. I'm not a vampire,” Fluttershy said quietly “If this is true that Twilight is calling herself something else to protect us; we will call her Midnight as she asked,” Applejack said “But,” Pinkie started, as AJ held up a hoof “As I was saying; we'll call her Midnight like she asked. But we will however give her space. If she wants to talk to us, than feel free; but don't force anything,” AJ finished ● TWILIGHT ● Twilight grabbed a scroll and started to write. After seeing her friends again; she knew something was wrong by how they were acting. ‘Mom- I wanted you to know that my friends know the truth. They may hide it; but they've figured out I'm a vampire’ Twilight sent the letter and decided to get ready to head out when an answer appeared. She decided on waiting until after she read the new message. ‘Midnight- Please be careful with your friends. If anything happens; we may have to take alternate means to silencing them. I'm sorry to tell you that, but our secret needs to stay that way. Keep me informed of any changes that happen. Love, mom’ “I should have expected that. Hopefully nothing happens that requires that extent.” Twilight wanted to have some fun and headed over to her sister's club. Once there; the two bouncers moved aside, much to the irritation of other patrons in line. The bartender automatically handed her a beer before going to the dance floor. Vinyl informed the workers of Twilight’s arrival and status as protected guest. ‘Do you mind if I borrow the upstairs room for a while,’ Twilight asked Vinyl telepathically ‘Naughty things are going to happen; I take it,’ Vinyl replied ‘Keep it down, though. The rest of the visitors don't need to hear.’ After receiving permission from Vinyl; Twilight found a mare she had an interest in and brought her upstairs. She decided to break out of her shell and try something different. Immortality would allow her to have sex with as many ponies as she wanted. Eventually, she might try to lose her virginity; but for now it would be mares only. Over the remaining course of the year, Applejack and the others started distancing themselves from Twilight. Since her death just after Nightmare Night; they couldn't believe their friend would lie and fake her death. As Hearth’s Warming approached; they received a letter asking them to Canterlot Castle for a private party. ● LUNA ● “Twilight; are you sure you want to do this?” “I am. The way they treated me was uncalled for. Instead of talking to me; they just abandoned me. This is a fair method of retribution,” Twilight replied “Very well. If you believe this to be the right course of action.” “Thank you mom,” she said “Could you also cast a temporary illusion on me?” “Not a problem. Your old appearance; I take it,” Luna asked as Twilight nodded ● TWILIGHT ● Twilight looked out from her room in the castle to see a chariot arrive containing her friends. Taking a look in the mirror; she was glad to see her old appearance staring back, even though it wasn't real. Putting Luna’s cloak on; she made her way outside and hid. “Hey girls; anypony having second thoughts about this,” Applejack asked in a whisper “Yeah. I've got this feeling that tonight isn't going to end well for us,” Dash replied grimly “If this is truly the end; it was great knowing you girls,” Rarity added With hesitancy; the five were escorted into the dining room where Luna was waiting for them. To their surprise; Vinyl headed inside to join them. “You! Why are you here,” Dash demanded, pointing a hoof at Vinyl “I was asked by Princess Luna. How was I to know there would be other guests,” Vinyl lied “Hello girls.” Keeping the cloak on; Twilight headed inside, not allowing the others to see her face. “Y-y-you. You c-c-can't b-b-be h-here. You're supposed to be dead,” AJ stuttered, as Twilight removed the cloak “Am I not? I don't feel like it.” “You're only a figment of our imagination. That's it. We're just seeing things,” Pinkie decided, covering her eyes “Girls; I'm hurt. I thought you'd at least make my sister feel welcome; but all you did was abandon her. Midnight hasn't deserved that treatment.” “Enough of the crap! We know you're ‘Midnight’,” Dash yelled “What in Tartarus do you want!?” “I wanted to have fun with my friends. At least let us enjoy dinner first.” “Buck off,” Dash replied bluntly “That's completely rude. And in front of my family; no less. I'm sorry mom you have to hear such rude language. Sis; I'd apologize, but I know there's worse at the club.” “It's alright, dear. Although; they do deserve that,” Luna added cryptically “I agree. That is fitting,” Vinyl added With the three in agreement; Vinyl used a simple flash of her horn to move the tables out of the way. Luna made sure to stop the others from resisting, as Fluttershy moved aside. “What the buck’s wrong with you; Shy,” Dash asked “I was the only one to show kindness to Twilight when she needed it. I do have to thank her for turning me into a vampire bat,” Fluttershy said “You were supposed to return her to normal! No wonder my farm's been short on apples,” an angry AJ said “I haven't taken any apples since that first night. Once a month I would either head here to the castle; or Princess Luna would send me a bottle of fresh juice to satisfy my craving,” Fluttershy answered “This has to be a joke. You being a vampire; I mean. Pitch me and tell me I'm dreaming,” Dash said, shaking her head “You should have told us you were a vampire,” Pinkie argued “And be treated as an outcast? You wanted to kill the vampire fruit bats for just being themselves. Besides; you abandoned me when I needed friends the most.” “You faked your death to get away from us! How could we be friends with somepony we helped bury and you show up a week later like it's nothing,” Applejack argued “You saw me as a freak when I showed off my abilities! When I wanted to actually leave; it was you who prevented me! You who thought it was your ‘best interest’ to keep me alive against my wishes!” “It was! Nopony should commit suicide! What kind of friends would we be if we didn't stop you,” Pinkie asked “Which of you wants to be first?” “I do hate to be rude; but go to Tartarus,” Rarity said sweetly, but defiantly “Your first volunteer,” Vinyl decided “I don't want to die. Please spare me,” Rarity begged “I'm not going to kill you four. But I am going to be generous about this,” Luna replied One at a time, Luna proceeded to attack her daughter's four friends, spilling some blood in the process. Twilight was glad to see them get what they deserve from being rude to her. After they were carried to a guest room, the three vampires returned to the dining room. “Sorry I couldn't help, mom.” “It's fine. New fledglings are typically unable to turn anypony,” Luna replied “Maybe in the future, you'll be able to do this yourself.” “Thanks again for everything; both of you. I love you mom; Vinyl.”
Sunset arrivesThree years later; Twilight was celebrating her twenty-first birthday with Luna at the castle. Although it took a while; she had gotten used to being a vampire and reveled in it. ● SUNSET SHIMMER ● “Come on Sunset. Let's get in there,” a voice said “Scootaloo; what is so important about sneaking into the castle? On Nightmare Night, no less,” Sunset asked “Other than your birthday approaching; I want to actually see it,” Scootaloo replied “And maybe find a souvenir in the process.” “Mom and dad wouldn't approve of this.” “Well; you knew them longer than I did. What's life without a little risk,” she countered “You've heard the rumors as much as I have. About the princess being a vampire.” The two found a section of wall that contained a trellis that had been forgotten and they proceeded to scale the boundary wall of Canterlot Castle. ● LUNA ● Luna closed her eyes for a moment and found a pair of heartbeats that did not belong to any of the maids in the castle. “It seems as if a few unexpected visitors are arriving.” “What do you want to do about them,” Twilight asked “Keep an eye on them for now.” “Alright; mom,” she replied ● SUNSET ● Once on the other side of the wall; the two pressed into a dark area in order to hide from a passing guard. Taking their time; they managed to avoid any patrols and get inside the castle. Spotting an open door; Scootaloo headed inside and spotted a crown on a pedestal in the center of the room. Sunset noticed the center had a six-pointed star and was reminded of rumors she heard. “That's not possible,” Sunset said to herself Before they could do anything else; a dark shape entered the room and cast a spell to knock them out. A little while later, they started to stir from their nap. “Uh. What happened,” Sunset asked groggily “Sunny? That you,” Scootaloo asked “Where are we?” “Good to see you both awake and unharmed. Why did the two of you sneak into this castle,” Luna asked angrily “It was my fault Princess Luna. I convinced my older sister to sneak inside. We heard rumors about you being a vampire and wanted to see if it was true,” Scootaloo replied “What difference does it make if I am a vampire,” Luna asked curiously “Curiosity. Is it true about your daughter,” Sunset asked “Yes. The former Twilight Sparkle was killed. Midnight Star rose in her place,” Twilight replied “Since you both know about the two of us being vampires; we can't let you get away without something,” Luna said “We'll give you time to talk in private.” Luna and Twilight left the room, giving Sunset and Scootaloo the ability to get adjusted. The walls were rock and seemed to be much different than the rest of the castle; signifying they were deep inside it. “What are we going to do; sis,” Scootaloo asked nervously “I'll take whatever happens. You have a lot more to live for. My cutie mark was a fluke. I just happened to perform a fire spell at the right time. I love you Scootaloo,” Sunset said, hugging her “I love you too; Sunset. I'm sorry to have gotten you into this,” Scootaloo replied ● TWILIGHT ● “Mom; is it really necessary to do this?” “Let me answer that question with one of mine own. Was it worth forcefully transforming your friends into half-vampires,” Luna countered “I asked you to do that in order to make them go through what I suffered. They'll get over it eventually.” “I don't actually have to do this; but they are not to speak of what transpired this evening. Turning one into a vampire is a kind of bonus,” she replied “Let's head back there to settle this.” "Before we go; I have a question for you mom. Do you regret what happened?” “Turning you into a vampire? Yes; I do. I let my hunger take over the night I killed your family and gave you vampire blood. If they would have accepted; I'd have taken you as my student and given you the choice whether or not to become a vampire,” Luna replied sadly “I've spent many a night thinking how different my life would been if they were alive. I can't dwell on ‘what-ifs’ and just focus on the here and now. What's done is done and there's nothing that can change that. I'm a vampire for life and must deal with drinking blood.” "Very mature of you," Luna mused "After watching my family murdered; it's not exactly easy to act like everything was fine. I had to grow up quick and start acting like a grown mare." "You could have stopped your studies at any time and just focused on being a filly," Luna commented ● SUNSET ● “Which one of you want to be first,” Luna asked “I'll take the entire punishment. My little sister has more to live for.” “As you wish. Midnight; would you please escort Scootaloo out,” Luna replied “I want to see what happens,” Scootaloo replied “It'll be best for you not to be here,” Twilight replied “Go ahead Scoots. I love you,” Sunset replied as Scootaloo hugged her Twilight led Scootaloo out of the room as another pony took their place. Sunset seemed to recognize the newcomer. “Aren't you DJ Pon-3,” Sunset asked “I am. Vinyl Scratch at your service,” she said “And yes; I am a vampire.” “Shall we get started,” Luna commented, as Sunset nodded hesitantly Luna turned her head and gently bit Sunset in the jugular. After a few minutes of feeding; Sunset found herself passing out due to the pain of having her skin split apart. “Time to get up,” Vinyl replied “It hurts too much to move.” “Drinking blood will help. Vinyl; please guide Sunset to the neck,” Luna directed Sunset felt her fangs extend as she began to drink from Luna. A small tap on the hoof, got her attention to stop. “There's just one thing left to do,” Luna said, before quickly snapping Sunset’s neck “Ow. What was that for?” “You needed to die in order to become a vampire,” Vinyl replied “I'll let your sister know,” Luna said, before leaving ● SCOOTALOO ● “Miss Star; why couldn't I be with my sister?” “Midnight,” Twilight started, before receiving a ‘huh’ from Scootaloo “Just call me Midnight. The transformation would scar you mentally if you witnessed it. On another topic; would you like something to drink?" “Juice please.” One of the maids left the room for a moment before carrying a pitcher of apple juice and two glasses upon her return. Twilight used her magic to pour the two a glass. “Scootaloo? She's ready to see you,” Luna said Scootaloo down the rest of her glass before racing out of the room. Twilight calmly left trying to catch up to the speed demon as Luna trailed behind after pouring a glass of juice for herself. ● SUNSET ● “Sunny! How do you feel,” Scootaloo asked upon returning “Like Tartarus. I'm still feeling sore.” “You're a vampire now; right,” Scootaloo commented “Indeed she is. The two of you will be staying here for a few days until Nightmare Night in order to get accustomed to being a vampire,” Luna replied “Midnight, Vinyl; would you two follow me?” ● LUNA ● “What's this about,” Vinyl asked directly “The mirror.” “Mirror? What is so important about it,” Twilight asked “It leads to an alternate Equestria and I wished to test it by sending Sunset through it.” “We've been there before; so this isn't about testing anything but more of a punishment for her,” Vinyl commented ● SUNSET ● The next few days seemed to be agonizingly slow as Sunset couldn't wait for her birthday. In order to occupy herself; much of her waking moments were spent reading in the library. She found herself being startled by someone nudging her arm; only to see her younger sister as the culprit. “Come on; sis. There's something I need to show you,” Scootaloo said, pulling her arm “Alright. Alright, I'm going.” “Close your eyes, first. I don't want you to spoil the surprise,” she added “Lead me where you need.” Sunset found herself being lead down a long hallway before descending to the lower level. Her sister stopped short, causing Sunset to bump into a solid object. “Huh? Why'd we stop?” “Open your eyes and see for yourself,” Scootaloo replied vaguely “HAPPY BIRTHDAY SUNSET,” Luna, Vinyl and Twilight exclaimed Sunset was actually standing in front of a table that was decorated with a cake designed with her cutie mark on one side and Twilight’s original on the other. “Thank you all.” “There is something more for you,” Luna started “You're sending me through a portal to another world. I heard you discussing it the other day.” “Just so you know; the portal will reopen in thirty moons,” Luna added “What!? What's going to happen to me,” Scootaloo demanded “You'd be staying in the library in Ponyville with me as your guardian,” Twilight replied “It'll be okay. Just know that no matter how far apart we are; I will always love you Scootaloo. Now, how's about we do that one last time before I leave? Sunshine, sunshine. Ladybugs awake…” “Clap your hooves and do a little shake. I love you too sis,” Scootaloo said, wiping her eyes “Happy Nightmare Night to you all as well,” Luna added The party went by quickly before everyone headed into a private room containing a covered mirror. Before Sunset could leave, her sister gave one final embrace as Sunset calmly stepped through the mirror and disappeared from sight.
Whole New WorldSunset emerged from the portal and immediately collapsed. Looking around, she noticed some kind of building in front of her and hoped no one saw her. “Canterlot High School? This is really different from home,” she mused It took a few minutes of falling to realize that four legs don't work in this world. Using the pedestal to help her up; Sunset managed to stumble towards one of the other faces to see what she looked like. Staring back her was a young teen with red and yellow hair wearing strange garments; consisting of an orange skirt and purple shirt with her cutie mark imprinted. “Really? I look so young. Why did I have to be de-aged? I was an adult for buck’s sake! I guess the biggest question is where can I sleep?” INTERLUDE 1 She slowly made her way away from the statue and came to a corner with others standing wearing similar clothes with one difference. Everyone has larger items covering their heads and hands. She saw snow around and started shivering uncontrollably as the others ignored her. Noticing a image of a person light up; the others began to move as Sunset followed. Once on the other side of the street; she felt something was wrong and turned around. Following her a short distance back was a male in all black clothing. “Where's a pretty little thing like you going at this time of night? Dangerous things could be lurking around,” the stranger taunted Vampire or not; she knew that something bad would happen if she didn't get away. Unfortunately for her; the new body didn't want to cooperate and the stranger managed to catch up to her. Sunset was grabbed and dragged into a nearby alley so he could have his way with her. “Such a pretty face. It's a shame you were out here alone,” he said as he stroked her face “Bite me,” Sunset retorted “Maybe later. But first; how's about a kiss,” he asked As he leaned in to kiss Sunset, she saw her chance to act. Willing her fangs to emerge, she proceeded to sink them into his neck and drink. Moments later, she withdrew from his neck as he slumped down dead. Knowing she did something wrong, Sunset had to leave. She had no plan on where to go, but let her legs guide the direction. A little while later; she entered another alley with occupants and wanted to leave, in order to not attract attention to herself. “It's okay, dear. We won't hurt you,” a feminine voice said “What's your name,” a male asked “Sunset Shimmer.” “That's a beautiful name. What is a young lady like yourself doing on the streets,” the female asked “I was banished from home.” “You're welcome to stay with us as long as you need,” the male said “Sorry for our rudeness. I'm Star Swirl and this is my friend Mira.” “That name is familiar, but I can't place it,” Sunset thought “Come on over here; Sunset. It's not much, but it's home,” Mira replied Sunset made her way over and found a small tent she proceeded to crawl into and fell asleep. The next morning, she found herself woken up, still shivering. “From what I heard; some time during the night, a male was found in a nearby alley. The interesting part is the fact the victim was found drained of blood,” Star Swirl commented “Dear; are you alright? You have something on you chin,” Mira asked “Please don't be mad at me. I did it,” Sunset said burying her head in her hands “I promise not to say anything. Could you to open your mouth for a moment,” Star Swirl asked Looking at Sunset’s canine teeth, nothing seemed to be out of the ordinary, so he dropped the subject. He remembered this was the girl that Luna mentioned about guarding. “Could you tell us more about yourself,” Mira asked “I came from a world of ponies called Equestria. The last thing I remember was sneaking into a castle belonging to the ruler and being sent through a portal at a place called Canterlot High School. Before I came here, someone brought me to a place to do something bad to me. I bit him in the neck, drawing blood.” “That explains what you had on your chin. I could be mistaken; but I have seen a young lady that looked like your twin sister,” Star Swirl said stroking his beard in thought Sunset took a good look at the two people she was with. Mira had dark hair of indeterminate color and wore torn clothes that were dirty. Star Swirl had noticeably long gray hair and beard and wore a set of well loved blue clothes. She knew he felt familiar, but wasn't entirely sure. “Where are we going to get food?” “We are able to get leftover donuts from Donut Joe; but mostly we head to the nearby food bank,” Mira replied “You're getting red. Here, use this to cover up,” Star Swirl said “Otherwise, you'll catch hypothermia.” Sunset was handed an oversized hooded sweatshirt and sweatpants and gladly put them on with a little assistance from Mira. She did feel better as the cold started to disappear a little bit; although her newly functioning hands were somewhat of a problem to get used to. Sunset took a moment to readjust to where she was, now there was light. The three were in an alley with the unmistakable smell of donuts around it. Their current shelter consisted of a pair of tents facing one another with various cardboard boxes taped to overturned shopping carts to form a makeshift barricade. Thinking about her situation brought about a small chuckle. “New world; same problem. Still homeless.” “In the meantime; have a donut or two. You look like you're still hungry,” Mira commented “Thank you very much. These are good.” “Day old donuts that weren't sold. Joe makes sure to give them out for the homeless that could use them,” Star Swirl said “When you're ready; we'll head out.” With Star Swirl leading, the three made their way down the street to the food bank. Once inside the building, they joined the line heading to the cafeteria. Sunset wasn't paying attention to the layout; but where the two in front of her were headed. “What can I get you to eat,” the chef asked “Beef stroganoff or grilled chicken breast?” “Chicken please,” Sunset replied, not knowing what the other was “Next room has other offerings,” the chef said Heading down the hall Sunset saw a table consisting of huge bowls of fruit and salad, along with a tray of desserts. “Fruit,” the worker asked, curiously “Yes, please. May I also have some salad?” “Of course,” the worker replied “Dessert,” another worker asked “Chocolate cake, please.” Before taking a seat, she stopped by a watercooler to grab some juice and picked up some plastic silverware to use. Meat wasn't eaten in Equestria; but her growling stomach changed that idea rather quickly. “Here. I'll cut up the chicken for you,” Mira suggested “Thank you.” Sunset ate slowly and cleaned the plate; despite wanting to devour the food. She had to remember that this wasn't like home where ponies might chow down on their food. Afterwards, she went up to get seconds as she still felt hungry. “More,” the chef asked “Yes please.” Sunset was automatically given the stroganoff and had a second helping of fruit and veggies. While she was hungry when she arrived from Equestria; despite draining someone of blood, the food helped immensely. “After you eat, join us in the other room. Food's give out there,” Star Swirl said A short time later, Sunset headed to another room and noticed many tables covered with food. She was handed a box as she joined the line. “Pick whatever you like,” Star Swirl said, motioning to the contents She proceeded to select various fruits, including a few apples and oranges. A few boxes of cereal were placed in inside her box along with various other snacks. With that done, the three headed back to the alley. “We'll place the perishable foods in this,” Star Swirl said, holding an ice chest With that decided; the food was stored in whatever containers were available. Sunset headed into one of the tents and curled into a ball in an attempt to keep warm. “Use the sleeping bag. It should help,” Mira suggested “Thank you.” Sunset found herself falling asleep with one thought running through her mind: ‘Why?’. Was Luna’s plan to send her here just an elaborate way of killing her? The weather certainly didn't help matters as well as the garments she was given. All she knew for certain was that it would be thirty moons before she could return home. “Why did this have to happen?” “I can't answer that for you,” Mira replied, startling Sunset “My apologies. You were muttering in your sleep.” “It's alright. Just thinking about my situation. I made one mistake and end up banished from my home world.” “I'm sorry you went through that. Is there anything Star Swirl or I can do to help,” Mira asked “Where's the closest library?” “Down the street. If you'd like, I could show it to you tomorrow,” Mira suggested “I'd like that very much.” The next day Sunset was directed down the street towards Canterlot Library. Once there, she was amazed at the size and how it dwarfed the one in Ponyville. “Can I help you,” the librarian asked “I came to read.” “You'll need a library card if you wish to check anything out. Would you mind giving me your name,” the librarian asked “Midnight Star.” “Thank you Miss Star. Here's your library card. The only limit to how much you can check out is whatever you could read in three weeks,” she said “Thank you very much.” With that made official; Sunset started to make her way to the history section and removed a few books that seemed to be interesting. To go with those; were a few on vampires to see how they compare to actuality. “Huh. Humans are extremely violent creatures. So many wars fought over nothing,” she thought After being both impressed and depressed over the violent nature of humans; Sunset returned the books to the shelves. The vampire books caught her attention as she read. “So; in this world vampires are fictional. This part about wolves in interesting. Perhaps the knowledge might come in handy,” she thought The rest of the week was spent in the library from open to close, reading as much as she could. One of the times she was reading; the librarian tapped her on the arm before placing a cup on the table. “I thought you could use something warm. It's hot chocolate,” the librarian said “Thank you very much.” “You could check these out and read them at home,” the librarian commented “Could you keep a secret,” Sunset asked, as the librarian nodded “I'm homeless and staying with a couple others. I don't want to risk the books getting damaged.” “I see. You really care about the welfare of the books,” she mused That evening; Star Swirl was waiting outside to escort Sunset home. She was surprised but glad to have a guardian looking out for her. “After we go to the food bank tomorrow; we're going to be leaving,” Star Swirl said “Oh? Where to?” “It'll be easier for you to see it for yourself,” he said vaguely With that; Sunset had an uneasy night due to what she was told earlier. She tried to think about the stories she found in the hopes of clearing her mind to fall asleep. The visit to the food bank was good as she enjoyed her food and selected what she wanted. Once they returned to the alley everything had to be quickly packed up, including the two tents. “We're leaving soon. A friend of mine mentioned there's an abandoned house we can use. The city doesn't care if us homeless use it, just as long as we clean it,” Star Swirl said “There is hot water and gas already set up.” “We're lucky that the city has a few safe houses like that,” Mira added An hour later, they were picked up by someone in a van and helped load everything inside, leaving nothing left in the alley. Sunset was cautious about leaving the only home she had to go somewhere else. “Haven't seen you before. What's your name, young one? I'm Tirek,” he said “Sunset Shimmer.” “You wouldn't happen to have a twin sister by any chance,” Tirek asked as she shook her head “Filthy Rich has a daughter just like you.” A few minutes later; the truck stopped at a simple one floor house as everyone departed and carried everything inside. The food was stored properly in the fridge as Sunset headed towards one of the rooms, while Tirek left. “Take one of the sleeping bags if you need it. We made sure to have extra, just in case,” Mira said, handing one to Sunset “Before we forget; could you place this outside,” Star Swirl asked, handing Sunset a flag, and taking the sleeping bag “What's the flag for?” “A red flag placed near the front signifies the house as being occupied. That way; if someone left they don't find another visitor inside when they return,” Star Swirl explained Sunset headed outside and placed the flag by the front door, making sure it was stuck into the ground deep enough before heading back inside. Just before she reentered the house; two people walked by that caught her eye. An older male in a suit was with a girl that bore a striking resemblance to herself. She quickly darted inside to catch her breath. “Who were those two that walked by?” “That was Filthy Rich and his daughter Sunset Shimmer,” Mira replied “So, my human counterpart.” “I don't know what you're thinking; but be careful,” Star Swirl whispered Now knowing there was a human counterpart of her in this world; Sunset knew she had to do something. Star Swirl and Mira weren't bad in the way of guardians; but she didn't want to be homeless forever. Looking at a nearby calendar; she saw it was two weeks since her arrival on Nightmare Night. The next day, she decided to come up with a plan. “I'm going out for a little while.” “Just be careful. You are supposed to be in school. Speaking of which; what grade were you in back home,” Mira inquired “Technically, we didn't have grades, but I was top of the class.” Once outside she kept out of sight and followed her human self home to learn about her. Not wanting to be spotted, Sunset quickly headed home. At least she found the house to be only a few blocks away from their current dwelling. The following day she left again, but instead of heading to see her counterpart; went to the Everfree Forest. Star Swirl warned her to be careful as wolves lived there and were known to attack people. Losing track of time, she realized it was late as the sun had already gone down some time ago. A series of howls rang from the forest and Sunset was completely frozen in fear. Two brown wolves emerged and headed towards her, sniffing her. To her amazement, one sat down on its haunches while the other headed to her hand to be petted. “Friendly little guys, aren't you? You know what I am; don't you,” Sunset asked as one nodded The one that sat down rose and headed for her legs, before gently nudging her. She was led to a nearby cave where one proceeded to rip off a chunk of meat from their latest kill and dropped it in front of her. After eating her dinner, she slept on the floor with the two curled around her. Hours after sunrise, she woke up and realized she needed to get home. “Sorry you two, but I have to leave. My guardians are probably worried about me.” Sunset brushed as much dirt and hair off her clothes as she could and made her way out of the forest. The trip through took a while due to how far in the cave was located. Once out, the rest of the way home was easy as she returned around noon. “What happened to you? When you didn't come home we feared the worst,” Mira asked when Sunset returned home “I lost track of time and found a cave to sleep in. There was a wolf in there, but it seemed to want nothing to do with me.” “Just be careful. We don't want anything to happen to you,” Star Swirl said “I'm sorry to have worried the two of you.” For the reminder of the week; Sunset headed over to her counterpart’s home and dared herself to enter. Carefully lifting the window; Sunset had just entered when the sound of the door opening startled her. “Miss Shimmer? What are you doing,” a maid asked Sunset raced over to the maid and pulled her into the room with one hand over her mouth and the other hand around her waist. “I am Sunset Shimmer; but not yours. Forget I've ever been here and say nothing to anyone about what you saw. Understand,” Sunset demanded as the maid could only nod in response Sunset left the house and decided not to return for a little while. In the time she skipped stalking her counterpart; she found it hard to believe that she had been a human for a month. After waking up, she knew something was wrong, but couldn't place it. “Uhh, my head. It feels like someone pounding on my skull.” Sunset made her way slowly down the hall for breakfast in the hopes that eating something would help her feel better. “What happened to your eyes,” Mira asked “What do you mean?” “Take a look,” Star Swirl said handing her a mirror Looking back at her was a Sunset with pale skin and blood red eyes. Running her tongue over her teeth found her canines to be sharper than normal and she understood what happened. She needed blood soon or else she'd feed on her ‘family’. “Here, try some pancakes. Maybe some food will make you feel better,” Star Swirl suggested While they enjoyed breakfast, an uninvited pest in the form of a rat ran through the dining room. Without thinking, Sunset proceeded to catch the squirming varmint around the middle. “Thank you Sunset. That was the first one I've seen here. We'll get rid of it after we eat,” Mira said To the shock of the others; Sunset opened her mouth to reveal two sharp fangs and sunk them into the neck and drank. Once she finished, Sunset felt much better and they watched her eyes return to her normal blue and her skin regain its color. “You're a,” Mira started “Yes. Sorry to startle you, but I did drink once before." “Well; you certainly look much better. Let's drop the subject and get rid of that. Go ahead and get cleaned up,” Star Swirl said taking the dead rat After she returned from the bathroom, Sunset continued eating the remaining portion of her breakfast, now that she felt better. “So, I have a month before that feeling returns. Better carry out my plan before then,” she thought “I forgot to ask; but when's your birthday,” Mira asked later “Nightmare Night,” Sunset replied automatically, before defining “October 31st. I'm not sure what this world's version is.” “Halloween. We dress up in costumes,” Mira replied “Same as Equestria, but kids were to ‘donate’ a portion to the creator Nightmare Moon.” “Whatever happens to the candy,” Star Swirl asked “I honestly never found out; but I doubt the princess ate it.” On Thanksgiving; Sunset decided to head over to her counterpart’s house one last time and leave a note in the hopes of having a meeting to find out some things about her. If done right, the bloodlust wouldn't return for a month, now that she understood to feed regularly. “I'm going out for the night.” “I'll go with, if you don't mind. There's some things I'd like to talk with you about,” Star Swirl replied The two headed into the forest and had plenty of time before her meeting. She hoped he wasn't going to try and talk her out of this. “Sunset; I haven't been entirely honest with you. You aren't the first to come through that portal,” Star Swirl started “You really are him. There's no record of you leaving Equestria.” “I didn't need anyone knowing. I had my own reasons for doing so; in fact I've lived here for the better part of a few hundred years.” “How is that possible? You aren't immortal; are you?” “Yes and no. I wasn't an alicorn, but a spell gone awry prevents me from ever aging past what I am now. Over the years, I've taken whatever position needed, including soldier, doctor and lawyer. No one knows what drove your attacker to you that night; but an old friend asked me to watch over you,” he replied “Who asked you to do so?" “My old student Luna. She appeared shortly after you did,” he answered “That's amazing you've been here so long. Does Mira know about you?" “She’s the only one that does. I'm not sure what you plan on doing, but I hope you don't regret it. You're only thirteen in this world, and as your guardian; I don't want to see you get into trouble,” he said hugging her “I have to do this. You and Tirek both mentioned seeing my counterpart and I don't need anyone bringing it up about already seeing me when I didn't do something. I'm sorry, but for now this is goodbye,” Sunset said, hugging him “I'll be watching over you no matter what. We'll see each other again soon,” he said before departing
INTERLUDE 1“I'm going through the portal,” Luna decided “Are you sure it's wise to do so? It closes at the end of the night,” Vinyl asked “I am. It'll be a quick trip and I'll be back shortly. I'm just glad Twilight left, otherwise she'd be begging me to go.” “We both know how much Twilight needs to examine everything,” Vinyl said jokingly Luna quickly stepped through and looked at her appearance in the mirror. Her hair was down and came to her waist as she wore a black dress and matching heels. Sensing the presence of multiple heartbeats inside; she headed to the doors and used a small bit of magic to open the door. “Who are you,” a voice asked from the darkness “Would you lead me to a room so we could talk? There are some things you should know.” “Sister? We have a guest,” the person in front called “Bring them in Luna,” came the reply “What brings you here so late at night?” “I have no doubt you saw a young girl emerge from that statue in front of the school,” Luna started, as the other two nodded “That was Sunset Shimmer; my niece and the reason for my arrival. I am Princess Luna of Equus; the ruler of the land of Equestria on the other side of the mirror. She and I are vampires and I feel that in the near future will be enrolling in this school. She will want to be close to the portal when it reopens in thirty moons.” “Why should we care about vampires,” the human Luna demanded “When she enrolls; you should be careful that she doesn't bite any students. Keep an eye on her and make sure nothing happens.” “Very well. Thank you for the information, Princess. My sister, Luna and I will watch over her. I am the principal of Canterlot High School; Celestia by the way,” she replied Having informed the humans about this; Luna turned to leave when a familiar sight caught her eye. An elderly gentleman in all blue was waiting outside for her. He seemed familiar; but she couldn't quite place him. “Long time so see, Lulu,” the male said casually “I'm afraid you have me mistaken with some~~po~~(one) else.” “I couldn't mistake my old student. Or have you forgotten about me in your old age,” he asked jokingly “Star Swirl? It really is you!” “What brings you here,” Star Swirl asked curiously “A young pony I turned into a vampire and sent her here. I asked the heads of the school to watch over her.” “What is your daughter's name,” he replied “Sunset Shimmer. I guess she is another daughter to me.” “I'll watch over her as much as I can. With this weather; I don't think she'll get too far. Plus; since she's new to being human, someone's got to protect her. I just hope she doesn't kill her human counterpart,” he commented “And on the off chance she does and replaces the human? What would you do?” “I'll still find a way to watch over her. It'll be from the shadows as I don't need Filthy and Spoiled Rich getting suspicious about an elderly homeless gentlemen watching their daughter,” he said jokingly “I'm not perverted by any stretch of the imagination.” “Thank you very much; my old friend. I must take my leave and return home.” “Farewell Luna. It was a pleasure to see you again; even for a short time,” he said After sharing a final hug; she headed through the portal while Star Swirl departed. He took many alleys and back streets to find his way to his current location; behind Donut Joe’s shop. “What took you so long,” a female asked curiously “Mira. I ran into an old friend,” Star Swirl replied “That person was from your home? The pony one,” Mira asked “Yes. She wanted me to look after her daughter who was sent here,” he explained “If that was her wish. I'll do whatever I have to,” she said “Thanks. It means a lot,” he said “Of course. I can't let you do it alone,” she said with a chuckle
Summer's EndAuthor's Note Reference for the song comes from John Denver's Take Me Home Country Roads Summer's End A few days later, a private funeral for her parents was held and Sunset was reminded of how she was left alone in Equestria when her parents died before being placed in an orphanage with her younger sister Scootaloo. “Miss Shimmer, I am sorry for your loss. I am Judge Hardgrove and I would like to have you come to court tomorrow to discuss the future,” he said, shaking her hand Looking over the ledger of visitors; one name stuck out. The name ‘Melodious Harmony’ belonged to a musician that was long dead. Whoever used that name didn't want to be known for some reason, that struck Sunset as curious. That night, Sunset wished Luna could visit her or she could control her own dreams as sleep seemed impossible. Various scenarios were playing out that she wished would stop. The next morning was torture as she had to head to court. Luckily Lydia was going to accompany her. “I'm sorry for your parents unfortunate deaths. Do you have anything to suggest about your future,” Hardgrove asked “I'd like to stay at home. It's true that my parents are dead; but the maids that work there could assist in taking care of me to make sure I have what I need.” “Very well. Sunset Shimmer, I hereby grant you the status of ‘Emancipated Minor’. You will need to be enrolled in high school. Either Crystal Prep Academy or Canterlot High School will be accepting you,” he decided “Expect to get a visit by their principals in the attempt to recruit you.” To her surprise, later that same day her door rang to find two visitors standing outside. The first wore a light brown pantsuit and had multicolored hair. Her counterpart wore a dark purple suit and seemed to have a metaphorical stick up her ass due to her rigidity. “Miss Shimmer? I am the headmistress of Crystal Prep; Abacus Cinch,” she said “I'm here to convince you to come to my school.” “I am the principal of Canterlot High School; Celestia Solaris,” she said sweetly “Welcome inside,” Sunset said opening the door “Would either of you like something to drink?” “Black coffee please” Cinch replied “The same for me, but with cream and sugar; if you don't mind,” Celestia added “I am sure you know that your mother and father were alumni of Crystal Prep. They would want you to be a student at the best school in Canterlot,” Cinch said, getting down to business “Your status would set you among the best.” “Very well. Principal Celestia; anything to add?” “Canterlot High might not have the prestige as a prep school, but you might find the school to your liking. In the end, the choice is yours; but CHS may have other things the prep might not have,” Celestia countered; stressing the word ‘other’ “What could you have that my school doesn't? We have won the Friendship Games ever since they started. Your school can't hold a candle to us,” Cinch argued “I would like to join CHS. My parents would have said the decision is mine to make and I choose not to follow what they did. I will see you in late August when school starts.” “Classes start on August 20th. We will be happy to have you,” Celestia replied The two left and Sunset was left to question what Celestia meant by her comment. The only answer she came up with was Celestia watched her enter from the portal and figured Sunset would want to remain close by. As she was checking her emails, one caught her eye. The sender was made up of random letters, and the subject line simply read ‘Crystal Prep Thanks You’. Driven by curiosity; she opened the letter. ‘Sunset Shimmer- My condolences for the loss of your parents; and my congratulations on choosing CHS. Crystal Prep is not as perfect as it seems. Abacus Cinch has information on every teacher and student to blackmail them into staying. Your family heritage would be used against you to “donate” to the school, lest their lucrative “business partners” get revealed.’ “Well; I guess that was good that I turned her down. I'd hate to know what she could have on me.” Two more emails arrived that seemed to catch her attention. The first was from the original sender while the other was different. ‘In case you were wondering; I am an employee at Crystal Prep. Cinch found out my relationship with my husband and my sister. I won't reveal any more, but you could see why I have a dislike towards her.’ ‘We know what you are.’ INTERLUDE 2 To her relief; the second email was just the lone sentence. Reading that caused more questions to form. Which part was known; her being from another world or the fact she happens to be a vampire? “We know what you are? What does that mean,” Lydia asked, reading over her shoulder “Sorry about my rudeness.” “I have a couple theories. Could you gather the other maids?” A short time later; Sunset decided to meet the maids in the dining room and give them a needed explanation. “What I'm going to tell you must be kept secret. No one outside this house can know,” Sunset said, as the maids nodded in agreement “I'm a vampire.” “That's why you've taken blood from us this entire time. Is that what happened to Filthy and Spoiled? Did you kill them,” one of the maids asked accusingly “No. They were attacked by wolves, but something else must have been there as well.” “In regards to that email; do you know who sent it,” Lydia asked “Either someone knows that I'm a vampire or that I somehow passed through some kind of portal.” “That is a good joke. And I suppose that statue is what you'd look like,” another asked jokingly “Yeah, I'm a unicorn from another world,” Sunset said with a chuckle “Kidding. The person who sent it thought it would fit me.” As the weeks seemed to be closing in on school, Sunset started getting anxious and wanted to get out for a while. After notifying the maids, she headed to the Everfree Forest and the same clearing where her parents were murdered. She headed to a nearby tree to sit against. “I thought I'd find you here,” a voice called as its owner approached “Sorry for the loss. They died here; right?” “Star Swirl. Never thought I'd see you again. Yes, this is where it happened. I wanted to come here and think.” “About what,” he asked curiously, sitting beside her “Nothing in particular. I'd guess my decisions.” “So, the murderer returns to the scene of the crime,” a voice called “Officer Armor; is it? Why did you come here,” Star Swirl asked, reading the nametag “That is none of your business. I know she killed her parents but my question is how,” Shining replied “I'm not a lawyer; but I'd recommend keeping quiet. The last thing you want to do is incriminate yourself,” Star Swirl said, as Sunset nodded “If you aren't a lawyer; then that advice is meaningless,” Shining said “You are harassing her over nothing. Either provide evidence to your claim or leave,” Star Swirl argued With that Shining left in a huff as he knew Star Swirl was right. There wasn't any evidence to tie Sunset to the murders and he was wrong to assume such. Once he was gone, Sunset hugged Star Swirl. “Thank you for standing up for me.” “You're welcome. I know you did it; but won't assume your reasoning. I'm curious as to why you'd come here of all places,” he commented “It's true they died here; but I can't be scared to return. If something wants to attack me, so be it.” “Don't think like that. You've done things you may regret, but don't let that control your life. Take it from someone who's been around for a while. I've made countless mistakes in my life, but I use them to learn,” Star Swirl explained “Now let's get going. You need to be at home.” The two walked together as he acted as a guardian to her. Sunset knew he was right and needed to learn from her mistakes as she would have a long life. “Greetings. I thought I would take the liberty of walking miss Shimmer home. After hearing about her family, I didn't want anything to happen to her,” Star Swirl explained “Thank you very much, sir. Say bye to the nice man,” Lydia said “Thank you for walking me home, Star Swirl. I appreciate it.” “You are very welcome. Have a nice day,” he said before leaving The next day, Sunset was taken to the Crystal Empire mall in order to get her school supplies and clothes for the school year. During their visit to a stationary store; a simple set of pens and pencils were bought along with composition notebooks. A plain red backpack was also bought with the possibility of decorating it another time. “These are all you want,” Lydia asked in surprise “Do we really need to get four more years worth of supplies now? Couldn't that wait?” “Better to be prepared in advance. Do you want to get the same designs or change them,” Lydia asked “I'll get every color and figure it out later. Next store we need to visit?” “Clothing. I know that that particular skirt is your favorite; but you need more options. At least after that shirt was sewn up; you retired it,” she replied “You're right. Hopefully they have something I like.” After making their purchase; the two headed to drop the bags off in the car. With that done; the second store was needed and their trip would be complete. “What do you think of this,” Lydia asked, holding a pink shirt “Not at all my style. That red one looks cool, though.” Sunset picked up a red shirt that had the design of a sun on that reminded her of her old shirt. A black shirt with a skull on it was added to the pile of clothes to keep. “Any dresses you might want? Perhaps for a date to prom,” Lydia questioned “Not that I can see. I never pictured myself as wearing a dress.” “Nonsense, darling. Sorry for my rudeness. My name is Rarity Belle. I actually create most of my clothing by hand and it is my belief that every young lady should have a dress and heels for the perfect occasion,” Rarity said “I only wear skirts because it's quick to put on when I'm lazy and can’t remain nude. Perhaps a nice pair of pants or tights would fit me better.” With that; she headed to find some pants that seemed to fit what she wanted. Lydia handed over a couple pairs of tights in black and yellow that would compliment the already chosen clothes. “There's one important thing you have to get before we leave; shoes,” Lydia decided Sunset reluctantly headed over and found a pair of boots were similar to the ones she was already wearing. Lydia bought a pair of red heels for her, despite Sunset not wanting them. “Why do you insist I wear those? I'd be likely to break something trying to walk around.” “Your boots have a heel on them; don't they? If you can walk in those fine, these should be easy,” Lydia replied “I doubt I actually wear them.” “That's up to you. Better safe than sorry,” Lydia said, with a sigh “Lunch?” “Sure; but there's one place I'd like to check out first. I saw a music store when we entered and I was curious if they had a particular artist.” “Lead the way,” she said Sunset led the way towards the entrance to a store packed with CDs and other musical instruments. Running the store was a girl with two-tone blue hair and glasses that felt familiar; but couldn't be placed. “Anything in particular you're looking for? I'm Vinyl Scratch,” she said “Do you happen to have anything by Melodious Harmony? I heard some of her music and grew to like it.” “There's probably something for her on the shelf. I've sampled her music in some of my work,” Vinyl commented “Just curious; but how much do you know about her?” “I believe she ended up killing herself and was buried in an unmarked grave. Why do you ask,” Vinyl asked curiously “Other than her music, I found her name on the ledger from my parents’ funeral. It was just surprising to see.” “That is interesting. Could be someone who didn't want to be known,” Vinyl commented After finishing their conversation; Sunset looked through one of the shelves and found the discs in question. It seemed her music wasn't as popular as the others, but that meant nothing to Sunset. “Those are what you're looking for,” Lydia asked “Yes, they are.” “You're heading to CHS next week; right,” Vinyl asked “I'm guessing I'll see you there?” “You will. Thanks for the purchase,” Vinyl said “Thank you.” With no stores left to visit; the two decided on getting lunch before finally heading home. Sunset was surprised that she was eating meat just as much as salads. Since it was closing in on a year that she'd been human; returning home would feel awkward when she can't think of meat. “Penny for your thoughts,” Lydia commented “Just thinking about the future.” “Anything in particular,” Lydia inquired “Not really. Lots of ideas at one time gets confusing.” “I know what you mean. Try not to space out in class. Your grades would thank you,” Lydia joked “I'll try. The work might actually help me focus.” “Changing the subject; have you had enough to drink,” she asked cryptically “Yeah. I'm fine right now. Luckily I haven't gotten sick.” After finishing their meal; Lydia drove the home where everything was sent downstairs to be put away. Sunset was working diligently when a scream interrupted her concentration. She ran upstairs to see who yelled. “What is it?” “That,” a maid replied, pointing to the kitchen table Sitting on the table was a vampire bat. Sunset walked over and casually picked up the bat. He started to crawl up her arm towards the shoulder before looking like a gothic parrot. “Friendly little guy.” “In your situation it might be; but it startled me,” the maid replied “Come on, Vlad. Let's get you some fruit to eat.” Sunset grabbed an apple and proceeded to slice it before handing a piece to Vlad who devoured it greatly. “New pet,” Lydia asked, entering the room “More like a new friend. Vlad’s like me.” “Are you sure you can take care of him? ‘Vlad’ as you called him is wild. It's not best to keep him as a pet,” Lydia reasoned “That's why I thought of him as a friend. I'm going to release him; but if he wishes to return, then I'll help him out.” “Fair enough,” the first maid decided With that decided, Sunset headed outside and let Vlad go before returning inside. Having no more distractions; she began to relax and listen to the CDs she bought earlier 🎵‘Take me home; to the place where I belong. Where my heart's all a flutter and my love is by my side. This place is not perfect; but I love it all the same.’ “I'm curious but how'd you find this,” Lydia asked “The music of Melodious just reminds me of Equestria. One of the previous songs actually used the exact same melody as the Equestrian national anthem.” “How's that possible? Coincidence or something else,” she mused “I honestly don't know. Since there was never words for the anthem, it could be coincidence to use the same melody. A very small possibility is whomever wrote this somehow visited Equestria and borrowed the idea.” “I thought you were the only one to come from there,” Lydia said “The portal opens every thirty moons, err, two and a half years. By that reasoning; someone could go through if they knew it's there.” “On another topic; these songs are pretty good. It's a shame that music from the ‘30s is so rare. I'd much rather listen to music with heart, than noise,” Lydia said “I know what you mean.” “If you were going to learn how to an instrument; which would you choose,” she questioned “I actually couldn't say. Having never played; I wouldn't know.” “I could help if you'd like. I played cello when I was younger,” Lydia suggested “I'd like that very much. Perhaps when I'm not working on homework you could teach me.” “Just let me know when you want to learn,” she replied “I promise you; that you'll know.” “I will hold you to that promise,” she warned
High School FreshmanIn preparation for her first day at school, Sunset found herself being both nervous and excited about it. That morning after eating breakfast, she decided on wearing her red shirt and yellow tights with the new boots. “Looks good. Are you ready to leave,” Lydia asked “As ready as I can get. Let's go before it gets late.” The two arrived early and Sunset was surprised by just how many students were going to be there. Before she could relax; Principal Celestia emerged as the students parted ways. “Would you please follow me,” Celestia asked Sunset heard many students whispering about why she was being met by the principal on the first day of school. All of that was ignored as she followed behind Celestia through the school. “Please have a seat. I'm Vice-principal Luna. Don't worry, it's just us here,” Luna said “Why exactly am I here? I didn't think it was possible to get into trouble on the first day of school.” “You are not in trouble as you might think. I trust you received our email, ” Celestia replied cryptically “I don't know which email you refer to.” “The one simply reading ‘We know what you are’. A mutual acquaintance explained you are from a place called Equestria and a vampire. The person in question emerged from the portal a short time after you left,” Luna replied “What now?” “Well; you seem to have handled yourself pretty well despite coming from a different world. As for the other; as long as you don't bite anyone, then there isn't a problem,” Celestia answered “All we ask is that you be careful.” “Of course. I wouldn't attack anyone here at school.” “Oh; you might notice CHS is a bit different than other schools. We teach junior high and high school here. Don't be alarmed about seeing students that don't seem to belong in high school,” Celestia added As the students filed inside the school; they took a look at the nearby bulletin boards to see the assignments for their homeroom teacher that day. Once inside; class schedules and maps were handed out before the students headed towards their first period class. “First up is Cheerilee’s English class.” Sunset grabbed a seat near the front as she arrived early enough and waited for the others to arrive. “You enjoying the CDs you bought,” Vinyl asked casually as she walked in “I am. The music reminds me of something I heard a while ago.” “Good to hear. Try listening to this sometime,” Vinyl said handing over a new disc from DJ Pon-3 “The name's Rainbow Dash; what's yours,” a rainbow haired girl asked, holding out a hand “Sunset Shimmer. Nice to meet you.” “Darling! It's good to see you again,” Rarity said excitedly “I like the choice of clothing you have. It suits you.” “Thank you. This shirt reminded me of my favorite that was torn up.” “I know you! Your parents were,” Pinkie started before Sunset covered her mouth “I'm not too interested in talking about that. Maybe another time.” “Sorry for bringing up a touchy subject. If you want to hate me, I'll understand,” Pinkie replied sadly; her hair deflating, before Sunset removed her hand “I couldn't bring myself to hate you for a misunderstanding. You are forgiven.” Thank you for that,” Pinkie said, her hair regaining its puffy form “Alright class. Please get settled in. I am Miss Cheerilee; your English teacher,” she said “We're going to start with some simple exercises.” With that; Cheerilee handed everyone worksheets on grammar as a refresher. Many of the others seemed to struggle with the questions as they determined what to do. Meanwhile Sunset completed hers in a few minutes and had it turned in. “That was fast; miss Shimmer. Are you sure there's nothing for you to redo,” Cheerilee asked skeptically “No ma'am. I had a tutor making sure my work was correct. It would be an insult to her if something was wrong.” “Until the others are done; you will need to find something to do,” Cheerilee decided Sunset grabbed a book that seemed interesting and started to read. By the time the bell rang; she had finished the book while the students handed the papers over upon exiting the room. “Next up; gym. This'll be fun.” On the other side of campus was the gym and it already seemed to be torture. Besides having a ten minute passing period; it came down to putting gym early in the day. Sunset figured she'd need a second pair of clothes just so the originals didn't smell like sweat the reminder of the day. “Alright, listen up! I am your PE teacher, Spitfire! You will address me as ‘Coach Spitfire’ or you will find yourselves in for serious PT! Understood,” Spitfire commanded “Yes Coach Spitfire,” the girls said in unison The girls were handed a set of gym clothes; consisting of blue shorts and a yellow shirt. Following that; they were instructed to select a locker whereby they received the combination and had to memorize it. Spitfire stepped away so the girls could change in peace. “Head out to the gym once you're finished,” Spitfire ordered After everyone was inside the gym; they were instructed to complete 25 pushups and sit-ups before running five laps around the room. With her vampiric nature; Sunset found herself finishing first without breaking a sweat. “I don’t know anyone who can finish so quickly. I'm beat and I actually help on my family's farm. Name's Applejack, by the way,” she said as she changed “Sunset. I actually had plenty of free time at home. Sometimes I exercised for fun." The rest of the day seemed to drag on as the other teachers decided to hand out quizzes to test knowledge. Sunset was thankful for the time spent in Equestria learning as much as she could. Lydia was there to pick her up at the end of the day. “So; how was your first day at school,” Lydia asked curiously “It was alright for the most part. I'm probably going to dislike gym class, though.” “What's to dislike about that,” Lydia inquired “I could deal with it being my last class before lunch; but I'm going to need a second set of clothes when it's early in the day.” “I see what you mean. Bring something light to wear afterwards,” Lydia suggested “When we get home, I'll start your music lessons.” “Sounds good. I look forward to it.” Upon returning home; Sunset found herself changing into shorts and t-shirt to relax. With Lydia leading, Sunset was sitting in another room with a cello and multiple music books on a nearby table. “These will help you get used to actually reading music if you wish to learn. Otherwise, just draw the bow across the strings,” Lydia instructed Looking through one of the guides, Sunset found herself miming the diagrams in the book as she filed the information away. After a while of ‘air practice;’ she picked up the cello and started to play. In order to limit distractions; she had her eyes closed and just let the music flow. “That sounds beautiful. Anything you were thinking about,” Lydia commented “I wasn't thinking about anything; but let the music take over.” “Practice when you can and I see big things in your future,” she added Throughout the semester; Sunset proved to be ahead of the other freshmen with her grades. In PE; she stood above the girls despite not putting full effort into it. Since she found the assignments to be easy; drawing was a way of passing the time. “Nice picture. What's it supposed to be,” Dash asked, looking over Sunset’s shoulder “A pony designed after myself. The idea came to me in my sleep.” “Oh are you going to write a story to go with it? A pony based on yourself that gets turned into a vampire and sent through a portal to become human,” Pinkie asked wildly “That would make an interesting story. You certainly have no lack for imagination,” Rarity commented “I don't know about writing that. It could be interpreted the wrong way.” “Each of you are finished already,” Cheerilee asked, as they nodded “After school would the five of you like to have a sleepover at my house?” “Of course we'd like to. I'll have to ley my parents know about it,” Rarity replied as the others nodded They went through the remaining classes with some enthusiasm knowing something fun would take place that weekend. Waiting outside was Sunset and a female the girls didn't know. “Lydia; these are my friends. Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Applejack and Rarity. I mentioned about having a sleepover tonight.” “That's fine. Climb in. There's plenty of room. You did inform your families; correct,” Lydia questioned “Yes ma'am. After lunch we let them know,” Rarity replied “So where are we heading,” AJ asked “It'll be a surprise.” Deciding on taking her time; Lydia took a much longer route to confuse her guests. Upon their approach; everyone was in shock at the size of the house. “This is yours? Your parents must be rich,” Dash said “They were. I'll answer that inside.” Following behind Sunset; everyone placed their backpacks in the living room as they found a seat. “What did you mean by that comment,” Rarity asked “My parents; Filthy and Spoiled Rich died months ago. We went camping in the Everfree Forest when we were attacked by wolves. They attacked me, but killed my parents. I inherited everything here afterwards.” “Sorry to hear that your parents died. Mine died when I was really young,” AJ replied “There's one thing you should know. That drawing wasn't entirely from my dream. I actually am a unicorn from the world of Equus. I lived in the country of Equestria before being sent here about eighteen months ago.” “Is the world the same as here,” Pinkie asked “Similar; but not exact. There are counterparts to all of you; but I've never met them. There are three main divisions of ponies: earth ponies, pegasi and unicorns. Equestria’s ruler; Princess Luna is what's known as an alicorn and controls the raising and lowering of the sun and moon.” “How can one being take charge of that,” Fluttershy asked “I believe there was a legend of Nightmare Moon banishing Daybreaker. Because of that one incident; Luna had to take over both duties.” “You said you came through a portal, right? Can you return there,” Dash asked curiously “I can but it'll be a while. I entered on Nightmare Night, err; Halloween. From that point; it would be thirty moons before I leave. It should reopen for three days during Spring Break next year.” “When you do go back, could you bring us something,” Rarity asked curiously “I can try. I'm not sure how the portal will respond to bringing objects over.” “Fair enough. Even the drawings would be fine,” AJ replied “Why is the ruler a different species,” Fluttershy asked “Alicorns are extremely rare in nature and have the strength of an earth pony, wings of a pegasus and unicorn’s magic. I actually never learned much about it.” “Why did you end up here,” Applejack asked “I remember trying to sneak into the castle and getting caught. From that point forward to my entrance into this world; everything has been blocked from my memory.” “Changing the subject; where's your room,” Pinkie asked curiously “Downstairs. I'll show you.” With that; the girls were led downstairs into the room. More amenities were added to the rest of the room. A gray couch and loveseat were positioned by a 42 inch television with a cabinet containing multiple game systems. “This is one big bedroom,” AJ commented, giving a whistle “Why'd you want to move everything down here? Surely the rooms upstairs are big enough,” Rarity asked “They are; but I like the privacy of being down here.” “What sorts of things are you doing that you need that much privacy for,” Dash asked, raising an eyebrow “I'm sure the maids would understand about you ‘flicking the bean’.” “Nothing like that. I just like being alone. Sex is the last thing I'm worried about.” “Is that where your mind goes when it's not thinking about sports,” AJ asked curiously “It's natural to do that anyways. You can't tell me that none of you do that,” Dash countered “Moving on. What did you have in mind for the sleepover,” Fluttershy said definitively “It's the first one I've ever had so I'm not sure.” “Well, we can paint one another's nails, if you're interested is that sort of thing,” Rarity suggested “Pizza party,” Pinkie added enthusiastically “Watch scary movies,” Dash said, wiggling her fingers in front of her “All in favor say ‘I’,” Sunset said as everyone agreed With everything set up; Lydia ordered four pepperoni pizzas for the girls while the room was temporarily rearranged. Six wooden chairs were used to create a blanket fort big enough for them to sit under. “So what do you think about your first sleepover; Sunny,” Pinkie asked “It's fun. I just wish I could have shared this with my younger sister.” “She's still in Equestria; I take it,” Rarity guessed “Yes. I hope when I return that she didn't forget about me.” “As long as your sister thinks of you; you won't be forgotten. I may not remember my parents as well as my older brother; but I still look at their picture,” Applejack replied “Thanks for that. It helps cheering me up.” “So; what do you have,” Dash commented “Monster movies?” “I'm a fan of the classics. Specifically vampires.” “Oh I know! You're secretly a vampire and wanting to drain our blood,” Pinkie said “On the first part of that; what would you say if I actually was a vampire?” “It would be interesting to say the least. Knowing you could live forever; I mean. Kind of romantic to think about,” Rarity said “As long as you don't kill us, I don't mind,” Fluttershy replied The night progressed without incident as everyone enjoyed themselves. Sunset was glad to have friends that hopefully wouldn't care about her dark side. By the end of the first year at CHS, Sunset had collected an award for having the highest grades amongst all freshmen. As typical; not everyone cared for the fact Sunset was a genius. “What's the big idea? Trying to prove you're better than everyone,” a girl demanded “I just work hard in class. If your grades aren't that good; then it's not my fault.” “Let's go Gilda. It's not worth it,” a second girl replied “You should listen to your friend Lightning Dust. Fighting is not permitted on campus,” Celestia warned Without warning, Gilda proceeded to attack Sunset. She grabbed the redhead around the throat, slamming her into a wall before punching Sunset repeatedly in the chest and stomach. Gilda released her grip and decided to taunt her. “Not so smart are you bitch,” Gilda spat Gilda decided to attack Sunset again before she countered. To everyone's surprise; Sunset drove her palm into her attacker, sending Gilda flying backwards. “Sunset! Are you okay,” Dash asked, running towards her “I'm alright.” “Please get Sunset to the nurse's office. We'll take Gilda,” Luna decided Sunset found herself surrounded by her friends who helped her to see the nurse. The school's nurse; Raindrop Lilly examined Sunset while the others returned to class. “Why exactly are you here,” Lilly asked “I was assaulted by Gilda Griffin. She grabbed me by the neck and started punching me, while keeping me pinned against a wall by my throat.” “You said you were punched repeatedly in the chest and stomach,” Raindrop Lilly asked skeptically “Yeah; why?” “There's no bruising from the attack. Not even your neck suffered from being choked,” she replied “That's good; right?” “I honestly don’t know if it is or not. I'll inform the principal about this,” Raindrop said ● PRINCIPAL CELESTIA ● “I'm afraid this is the last straw. You will be taken to see the nurse; but you are going to be expelled from Canterlot High School,” Celestia said simply Gilda was led to see the nurse with Lightning Dust and Luna assisting. While she was being examined; Raindrop saw Gilda becoming irritated when her sternum was examined and recommended x-rays be taken at the hospital. A day later, it was revealed Gilda suffered a bruised sternum and would need to take it easy. ● SUNSET ● “Miss Shimmer; are you sure you're okay,” Celestia asked “I am. The nurse reported no injuries from the assault.” “Speaking of injuries; miss Griffin was diagnosed with a bruised sternum from the counterattack you used. With your nature; it's all to easy to injure someone,” Luna commented “I will try to be careful in the future. Any damage that occurred was not intentional on my part. All I wanted to do was stop her. I am glad that it wasn't worse.” “All we ask is that you are careful. Go ahead and return to class,” Celestia said “Sunset! Welcome back,” Pinkie said excitedly “Nice of you to join us, miss Shimmer. Principal Celestia informed me of your late arrival,” Cheerilee said Sunset found herself taking it easy the rest of the day due to the attack. Spitfire was understanding and gave her light exercises to complete instead of the usual workout. “Are you alright? Principal Celestia informed me of what happened,” Lydia said frantically “I'm alright; but I guess a small ‘drink’ wouldn't hurt.” “Alright. Let's go,” Lydia said When they headed home; Sunset dropped her backpack off in her room before retrieving a blood pint from her fridge. “Well; I try to drink only one pint a month, but I guess this is needed.” She proceeded to open the bag and finished it in a matter of a few gulps. A short time later; Sunset did find herself feeling much better and decided to check her email. Only one came in and it seemed important. ‘Be careful in fights. You were lucky to only cause minor damage to Gilda Griffin. You are also too young to mention drinks and not have it assumed to be alcohol. Just take blood in private. -A friend’ “I guess whoever wrote this is right. I wasn't trying to do anything except defend myself.” ● HUMANE-FIVE ● Later that evening; Pinkie was sitting at a table in Sugar Cube Corner with her friends. Noticeably absent was Sunset; who wasn't invited to the meeting. “Pinks; why did you call us together,” Applejack asked “It's about earlier today. All of us watched as that meanie Gilda attacked Sunset,” Pinkie said “And we saw Sunset use a palm strike to push her back. What's the big idea,” Dash added “She should have been bruised; but there wasn't a mark on her whatsoever. Plus that comment she made during the sleepover,” Pinkie continued “So what if that is true? Are we going to treat Sunset differently,” Fluttershy quietly “No. We just need to be cautious about Sunset. Prevent her from getting into a fight any chance we can,” Pinkie answered “I agree. If that is true; than we need to be careful not to have anything happen,” Rarity replied “Alright than I guess it's settled. Operation ‘Sunset Protection’ is a go,” Dash said ● CELESTIA ● “Tia; are you alright,” Luna asked “Lost in thought. It's about earlier,” Celestia answered “Gilda Griffin deserved her expulsion from school. She had been held back on multiple occasions and had enough fights; but that last was in front of us,” Luna said “That is partially what it is. I'm mainly bothered by Sunset.” “What exactly is it,” Luna inquired “We were informed about Sunset being a vampire by your counterpart Princess Luna; but I'd guess that it's more common in that world. There's only one vampire I know of in our world.” “I see what you mean. Vampires are supposed to be fictional; but we've seen the immense strength they possess. It's only a miracle Gilda suffered a bruised sternum and nothing more,” Luna said, with a sigh “We'll just have to keep a better eye on Sunset. This was too close for comfort. I am glad we can't inform the princess about this incident. I'd fear what would have happened,” Celestia said, with a shudder “Definitely glad about that. Just you mentioning that caused a shiver up my spine,” Luna replied
Portals Take Me HomeAuthor's Note Chapter is from previously mentioned song John Denver's Take Me Home Country Roads Portals Take Me Home Sunset was glad to have freedom from classes. Everyone in school was looking forward to Spring Break; but she had another reason to be cheerful. The portal to Equestria would reopen in the middle of the week, allowing her to visit her home. “Damn! Can this week end already,” Dash moaned “Bitching isn't going to help,” Sunset hissed “I know, I know. This movie is just too damn dull,” Dash replied “It's almost over. Besides; after this we have to write the report on it.” The two decided to just suck it up and try to keep focused in class. Spitfire decided to take it easy on the girls and allowed them to do what they wanted. Many other teachers just handed out simple worksheets or played a cartoon for the students. Afterward, the girls enjoyed their conversation during lunch. “So, what's everyone doing for Spring Break?” “I'm heading to Manehatten for a fashion show. My ideas are going to be used for the outfits,” Rarity said excitedly “Congratulations. That's a huge honor.” “I have an Apple family reunion to attend,” Applejack said “I'm heading to the same reunion. It turns out the Pie family and Apples are cousins,” Pinkie added “Sports conference,” Dash said simply “I'm helping out at the animal shelter,” Fluttershy added “You do that anyways. Why not do something new,” Dash questioned “The manager is sick and I was the only one she trusted,” Fluttershy replied “Sunset; what are you doing for the week,” AJ asked “I'm heading home. I'll be gone from Wednesday to Friday.” “Just think girls; we're halfway to being seniors,” Applejack commented cheerfully “I just can't wait until graduation. I should be able to get a sports scholarship,” Dash said “I already have designs for prom dresses,” Rarity added “That is so long for now. I'll see you girls when school returns.” “See you in a few weeks,” Pinkie said with a hug On Wednesday the next week; Sunset was surprised to see the principal and vice-principal outside. Teachers; let alone the principal didn't seem likely to make house calls. “Good evening Sunset. My sister and I would like to invite you to the school,” Celestia asked “It's time.” “Lydia; I'm going to leave.” “Oh? Where to,” Lydia asked dumbfounded “Home. The school has a portal that will return me to the other world. I'll be back in about two days.” “Very well. Take care, darling,” Lydia said hugging her Sunset climbed into the back of Celestia’s car as they returned to the school. Luckily no one would be there to watch Sunset leave. She felt both relief and anxiety about this trip home. “Luna and I will remain at the school to keep watch. We'll see you in a few days,” Celestia said Sunset stepped through the portal and immediately felt uncomfortable. She forgot about what being a pony felt like. Looking around, the room seemed different than last time as instead of a bright room; this was a darkened chamber. “Sunset? Welcome back,” Luna said “Princess Luna? It's been quite some time.” “So, how's the other side,” a voice asked “I'm terribly sorry; but I actually have forgotten your name.” “It’s Midnight Star. It's easy for you to forget having been away for so long,” Twilight replied “The human world is fun. I actually met Star Swirl and my counterpart. Unfortunately for the human Sunset; I killed her and her parents Filthy and Spoiled Rich. Where are we? This doesn't look like the castle.” “Wait; you know Star Swirl!? I thought he disappeared,” Twilight asked “He headed through the portal for his own reasons.” “I'm glad to see you back. I followed behind you when you left,” Luna said “To answer your question, this is deeper under the castle.” “So; it was you told that them everything?” “Yes. My counterpart deserved to know what was going on,” Luna answered “What's your plan to do while you’re here,” Twilight asked “Enjoy Equestria. It's been a while since my last visit.” With that; Twilight led Sunset out of the castle through the streets of Canterlot. Looking around, everything was oddly quit as they boarded the train to Ponyville. “What's with everyone?” “Scootaloo. Apparently after you left, she decided to tell everyone you were dead,” Twilight replied “Hey, kiddo.” “Why do you look like Sunset,” Scootaloo asked skeptically “Because I am Sunset Shimmer.” “Sunset is dead and I'm talking to a ghost. Be gone spirit,” Scootaloo said, smacking Sunset on the flank “Sunshine, sunshine; ladybugs awake.” “Clap your hooves and do a little shake. You are Sunset,” Scootaloo realized, hugging her “I'm glad to see you back; sis. Sorry about slapping you.” “It's only for a short time. I have to return home in three days. And don't worry about the slap; no harm done.” “Before you leave; there's something I need to show you,” Scootaloo said cheerfully “Lead the way; Scoots.” With Scootaloo leading, they headed to a small building near the edge of Ponyville. A sign in front marked the building as belonging to the Cutie Mark Crusaders. “Alright, here we are,” Scootaloo said vaguely “Cutie Mark Crusaders, huh?.” “My friends Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle and I have our cutie marks; but we decided to help others find their cutie marks,” Scootaloo replied “Congratulations on earning your cutie mark. Mom and dad would be proud. By the way; thank you.” “What are you thanking me for? I didn't do anything,” she asked “For being here for me; for one. Two; I'm glad everyone thinks I'm dead.” “‘Everyone’? Don't you mean ‘everypony’,” Scootaloo questioned “Being human for years causes you to relearn some words. On another subject; Midnight, how are your friends?” “Our older ‘sister’ Vinyl is my only friend,” Twilight replied “Why?” “Can I answer that,” Scootaloo asked, as Twilight nodded “They want nothing to do with her. As far as they're concerned; Midnight Star is just as dead to them as Twilight Sparkle.” “I'm sorry to hear that. On the other side; I'm friends with Rarity, Dash Pinkie, Fluttershy and Applejack.” “Perhaps later this evening we can head to Vinyo's club,” Twilight suggested “Definitely. She could clear up a few things for me.” Sunset was anxious the reminder of the day. The three sat in the library; but Sunset couldn't focus on the book she was reading. It took a few tries to grab the book with her hooves; forgetting they didn't work like hands. Twilight levitated the book out for her after seeing the struggle. “Are you alright,” Twilight asked “Just nervous.” Wanting a break; Sunset decided to head upstairs and take a nap for a while. Later that evening after having a bowl of soup, Twilight led her to the club. “Welcome, miss Star. Who's your friend,” a bouncer replied “Sunset Shimmer.” “Long time no see; Sunset,” Vinyl called, as she approached the door “Follow me inside, please.” The three headed inside as Vinyl headed to the bar. Sunset was handed a mug containing blood, which she was happy to enjoy. “Thanks for the drink.” “You're welcome. I'm sure you have some questions for me,” Vinyl replied “You could say that.” After they finished their drinks; Sunset was led to a side hallway and up towards Vinyl’s room. This conversation felt like a weight being lifted off her shoulders. “So; what do you want to know first,” Vinyl asked casually “How'd you know me?” “I looked in on you after you were turned. You would have forgotten over the years,” she replied “Anything else?” “A multi-part question. Do you know the name Melodious Harmony, for one? Two; have you ever been to the other side?” “Melodious was my original name before I was turned into a vampire and yes; I did visit the human realm before. It was about seven hundred and fifty years ago when Luna and I first entered the portal. We found a young human female that was pregnant and mom bit her. Long story short; the child grew up with the same hair as mine, with naturally red eyes. Any more details will need to come from my counterpart. Speaking of which; do you have one,” Vinyl answered “I did. The human Sunset was adopted by Filthy and Spoiled Rich. I killed my counterpart and took her place for a few months before I eliminated her parents. The maids have been raising me ever since.” “That's hardcore! Not only did you kill the daughter; but her parents!? Why'd you do it,” she asked in awe “I was homeless when I arrived as I was here and wanted a better life. They told me I could have just became their other daughter, but I just didn't feel that was right. Two Sunset Shimmers together would be a headache and problematic. I drained her parents because I didn't want them to ever tell the truth about me.” “Are you ever going to tell them,” Twilight asked as she entered the room “Your friends; I mean.” “I don't know if I can tell my friends. It's one thing about me being a vampire; but it's another when I killed my ‘family’. They might abandon me if they knew.” “Perhaps you could return home and start anew here? If I work on the portal; I should be able to have it remain permanently open,” Twilight suggested “I might take you up on that offer. Right now, I'm just going to live my life one day at a time.” “By the way; Luna will know more,” Vinyl added “On a different topic; how's your sex life?” “Nonexistent. I was de-aged by the portal when I entered. Instead of being eighteen like I am here, I became thirteen. The good thing is, that I’m almost fifteen now.” “There's probably somepony here if you want to relieve that urge,” Vinyl said with a wink Sunset thought about the offer for a moment before accepting. Knowing it would be literally years before anything could happen; it would be best for her to lose her virginity when she has the chance. Vinyl and Twilight headed back to the club while Sunset was busy. “Thank you for the hospitality.” “You're welcome. I'm glad you had fun and learned something. Come back when you're free,” Vinyl said, hugging her “What do you want to do now,” Twilight asked curiously “I really want to meet the pony counterparts of my friends tomorrow.” “Alright, just be careful. They might not be too receptive,” Vinyl warned ■ PINKIE PIE ■ The next day, Sunset was given some bits before she headed to Sugarcube Corner with Scootaloo. The purpose was to see Pinkie, but she also wanted something to eat. Entering the store saw it be similar to the other side. “Hi Scootaloo! Hi Sunset,” Pinkie said excitedly “How'd you know my name?” “My Pinkie Sense told me,” she replied “By the way; here's your order.” Sunset handed over the bits as the sisters enjoyed their cupcakes. Chocolate cupcakes and milk were something she found to enjoy at home and was glad to have one in Equestria. “Where are you staying at,” Pinkie asked curiously “I’m staying with Midnight Star at the library for a few days.” Hearing that, Sunset saw Pinkie’s hair deflate momentarily. She knew that only happened when Pinkie was extremely depressed. Pinkie leaned in to Sunset and gave her a simple message. “Never mention that name again,” Pinkie said threateningly Sunset could only nod in response as Pinkie immediately returned to her normal cheerful self. Sunset and Scootaloo finished and left quickly, not wanting to tempt fate. “Sis; I recommend not doing that again,” Scootaloo advised “Yeah, that was actually a threat I received.” ■ RARITY ■ After leaving; the two had just barely passed by Carousel Boutique when the door opened to reveal a white unicorn. “Darling! You simply must come in,” Rarity called Before Sunset could reply, Rarity used her magic to grab the sisters and drag them inside. If Sunset hadn't spent two years as a human; she could easily have broken the spell surrounding her. “Now, stay still so I can get your measurements,” Rarity said “I'm alright without one. I actually don't own any dresses.” “Nonsense, you probably just didn't have a complementary dress. I'll have this finished by tomorrow. Where should I have this delivered to,” Rarity commented “The library.” “Excuse me for a moment,” Rarity said simply Rarity stepped out of the room and returned with a roll of red fabric and a large needle. Without warning she started to lunge at Sunset with the needle. “What the fuck are you doing!?” “Rarity; stop! Scoots; take your friend and go! I'll try to calm her down,” Sweetie Belle yelled “Thanks; Sweetie. Let's go; sis,” Scootaloo replied The two immediately headed outside when Sunset started hyperventilating. Luckily; she was back to normal moments later. “Sorry about the language.” “I'm guessing that's the equivalent of saying the word ‘buck’,” Scootaloo replied “Yeah, it is. I'm not one to swear, but that was totally uncalled for.” “I am sorry for my actions. Please do not think badly of me,” Rarity said sadly, stepping outside “You brought up a memory that I hoped to forget. Your dress will be finished in a day or two.” “I'm sorry if I did bring that up. You are forgiven.” Wanting to take a break from everything that happened throughout the day; Sunset led her sister back to the library. Once there; she poured a cup of tea in the hopes of settling her nerves. “How'd it go,” Twilight asked curiously “Horribly. Pinkie threatened me and Rarity actually tried attacking me with a sewing needle!” “If that's the reaction you've received in a short time; are you really sure about meeting the others,” Twilight asked skeptically “I want to; even though I know it's not going to go over well.” “How's about tonight we head back to the club,” Twilight suggested “Sounds good. I could probably use a drink.” ■ APPLEJACK & RAINBOW DASH ■ To Sunset’s surprise, Scootaloo decided to tag along as Twilight led them to the club. Upon reaching their destination; the trio headed inside with little resistance from any of the staff. “Hope you don't mind. I gave the staff some time off,” Vinyl said, entering the room “Aunt Vinyl,” Scootaloo said excitedly, hugging her “You! What the buck are you doing here,” Dash demanded, pointing a hoof at Sunset “I heard you threatened my friends.” “Wanting to have a drink; for one thing. What's it to you?” “Let me at her,” Dash started “I don't condone fighting. Especially when you are at my club,” Vinyl said, before stopping her “Do you happen to have juice,” Scootaloo asked Vinyl headed behind the bar and emerged with four bottles of apple cider floating in her magic. Three landed in front of Fluttershy, Twilight and Scootaloo before taking the last one for herself. “What about us,” Applejack asked “We're at a club. Why not have a drinking content,” Sunset suggested “I'll have you know, I'll drink you under the table,” Dash replied “Sunset; are you sure about this,” Twilight asked cautiously “I have one stipulation with this.” “What's that sugarcube,” AJ asked “After this is over, regardless of who wins; all of you will treat Midnight with respect when I leave.” “Leave? Where are you going,” Fluttershy asked curiously “I'm not at liberty to say; but it'll be a while before I return.” “Sorry for the way I treated you,” Rarity said “Your dress is completed whenever you wish to pick it up.” “You're forgiven. Scootaloo could take it before I leave; but that demand is all I want.” “Fine with me. Our treatment of Twilight, err; Midnight was uncalled for,” Applejack said “Either name was fine. All of you have known me by both anyways,” Twilight commented “Are we going to do this or not,” Dash asked indignantly “Give me a moment to gather the necessary items,” Vinyl answered Vinyl reached under the counter and removed three shot glasses before grabbing a bottle from the wall behind her. Once finished; the shots were filled as she cast a spell over the drinks. “This spell will cause the drinks to refill as often as needed,” Vinyl explained “Could somepony keep track of the drinks?” “Okie dokie lokie” Pinkie replied, removing a whiteboard from her mane “Start now,” Vinyl directed With that, the three started their contest. Rainbow Dash was quickly knocking back shots while Applejack and Sunset were taking their time. Pinkie was quickly marking totals as they continued. After fifty shots; Dash started slowing down while the others were catching up. Dash tapped her hoof on the table after finishing her seventy-fifth drink. “Rainbow Dash is out,” Vinyl said “I'mokayIjustneedtorest,” Dash said slurring her words (I’m okay. I just need to rest.) Despite the loss of one competitor; the others continued in peace. Both managed to reach their hundredth shot, before Applejack willingly tapped out. “I give up; sugarcube. You win,” AJ said, shaking her hoof “Why aren't you drunk,” Dash asked, having regained some functions back “I'm a vampire.” “You're lying,” Dash said No, she isn't. I was there when she was turned. Now; let's get you two upstairs and into bed,” Vinyl said Without any complaint from Rainbow Dash; both her and AJ were taken to Vinyl’s room and placed into bed. Dash promptly fell asleep as Vinyl returned downstairs. “If everypony is finished here; I'd like to take Midnight, Sunset and Scootaloo home,” a voice said “Hi mom,” Twilight said excitedly, hugging her “Princess Luna. First time you've been here,” Vinyl commented “I thought I'd check out the club. Didn't think that was a problem,” Luna replied “Ready to go, girls?” “Before you go; how's about one shot for the road,” Vinyl asked “I would like that very much,” Luna answered Four glasses were picked out and placed in front of Luna, Twilight and Sunset; before Vinyl took the last one. A pint of blood was split up between the four as they enjoyed their drink. Afterwards, the group parted ways, with Twilight leading back to the carriage. “Thank you for everything; Vinyl. I'm going to miss you.” “Just remember what I told you the other day. It was nice to see you,” Vinyl replied, hugging her “Sorry. I wanted to see Vinyl one last time.” “I'm surprised you would agree to a drinking contest,” Scootaloo commented “It wasn't my intent; but I wanted them to respect Twilight.” “Thanks. I just hope they keep their promise,” Twilight replied “We're here; by the way,” Luna commented “If you don’t mind; there is something I'd like to discuss with you." “Of course. I'm sure I can answer more than what Vinyl told you,” Luna replied As everyone headed inside; Twilight went to the library to read, with Scootaloo following behind. Luna directed Sunset to her room for their conversation. “So; what did you want to know,” Luna started “Vinyl mentioned the two of you visiting the human realm.” “It was seven hundred and fifty years ago. We headed through the portal out of curiosity when we found Star Swirl with his human wife. He explained that she was very sick and wouldn't last long enough to give birth.” “I decided to bite her in the hopes of giving her enough time to survive. To our surprise when we returned years later; the child was born a vampire with fangs and red eyes. Since she looked like Vinyl; we named her ‘Melodious Harmony’ out of respect,” Luna explained “How do we age?” “Upon reaching eighteen years old; the body stops aging and becomes infertile. As for the human counterpart of Vinyl; she did come here to ask for a way to have children,” Luna explained “Was she successful in her quest?” “That is something you'd have to ask her yourself,” she replied vaguely “Damn. With as much as I learned; I still have plenty of questions. On a different topic; how many vampires are there?” “To answer that; will require different groups. First are full-blooded pure vampires, or in other words; ones I've turned myself. Vinyl Scratch, Fleur de Lis, Twilight and yourself fall into that category. Nurse Redheart and the mayor are diluted vampires. The others actually aren't vampires; but half-blood, more along the lines of just augmented ponies. Basically; they are stronger and faster and will age at a slightly slower rate. Unfortunately; they are going to die, but not for a long time,” Luna answered “You're leaving soon; right,” Scootaloo asked “I am. I have a life on the other side that I'd to continue. Hopefully; I'll be able to return in a few years.” “Before you go; I'd like you to have this. You'll be able to contact us anytime,” Luna said handing her a journal “Thank you,” Sunset started; before taking a breath “mom. Midnight; the next time the portal opens, come and visit me. It'll be nice to have my ‘sister’ there.” “Of course. I'll let you know when it opens,” Twilight replied “Bye sis. It was great to see you again,” Scootaloo said, sadly “I love you.” “I'm glad you've grown up and gotten your cutie mark. I'll return in a few years. I love you too, sis.” Everyone headed downstairs towards the portal, where Sunset said her goodbyes to her family. Once through the portal, she was greeted by her principal and vice-principal. “Welcome back. Everything happen you wanted to,” Celestia asked “I saw my family; which was the main reason for visiting.” “When does this reopen,” Luna asked, gesturing to the mirror “In another thirty moons. Roughly around my eighteenth birthday on Halloween.” “Well; let's get you home and we'll see you bright and early on Monday morning,” Celestia said Sunset climbed into Celestia’s car as she was taken home to her family. Once there, Celestia and Luna left knowing she was safe. “Sunset! It feels like forever since you left,” Lydia said, hugging her “It's only been a few days.” “It's not your birthday; but something arrived for you,” Lydia answered “Oh? What is it?” “Follow me and you'll find out,” came the reply “Close your eyes in the meantime.” Sunset did as she was asked and felt herself being led around by the wrist. Listening to her surroundings, led to finding out they were in the garage. “Open your eyes,” Lydia directed “That's mine!?” “It is. Your dad bought that as a gift for you years ago,” she replied Sitting in the garage was a red Mustang with yellow flames on the side. The interior was black, with regular plush seats. “That's amazing!” “You are still going to have to get a learner’s permit or your license before you can drive her,” Lydia explained “The sooner I can; the better.” Sunset was taken to the DMV the next day to start the process of getting her license. Luckily; there was two days left in Spring Break to try. “Congratulations, Sunset! You earned this,” Lydia exclaimed, handing over the keys “Thank you so much. I'm sorry you've had to drive me everywhere for so long.” “It's alright. That was what I was instructed to do by your father. You have nothing to apologize about,” she replied “I can't wait to show this off at school.” On Monday when she returned to CHS; her friends were waiting by the statue when Sunset appeared. “That looks like Sunset,” Dash commented “It is. That's an amazing ride,” Applejack replied “It really is. My dad bought it for me.” “Have fun this week,” Pinkie asked “Eventful to say the least. I'm just going to leave it at that.” “Just think; we're even closer to graduation,” Rarity said “A long two and a half years,” Dash pointed out sadly
History LessonGoing into her junior year at school; Sunset found herself making subtle changes. Instead of wearing skirts, she chose leather or cargo pants with combat boots and usually topped off the attire with either a leather jacket or trench coat. “Looking for a goth look,” Rarity commented “You found it.” “I just wanted to try something different. I did gain a new friend over summer.” “What kind of friend,” Dash asked curiously “A pet; but I don't see him as such.” “Why not,” Fluttershy asked “I wanted him to come and go as he pleases.” “Maybe we can see him sometime,” Applejack added “Hopefully soon. Perhaps next year when the portal opens up.” “Why wait so long,” Pinkie asked “So my cousin can spend some time here.” “Alright. So what's your first class,” Pinkie asked, changing the subject “Anatomy with Professor Discord.” “Looks like I'll be joining you,” AJ replied With that; the two headed inside and sat down at the front of the classroom as other students filed in. Last to enter was an older gentleman with white hair and goatee in a severely mismatched outfit with parts from different clothes. “Good morning everyone. I am Professor Discord and this is Anatomy. If you have a weak stomach; please talk to me and we'll see if arrangements can be made. Now for our first lesson; we're going to start talking about blood and its importance to the body,” Discord said Discord started writing notes on the board which everyone copied down. The different parts of blood was explained; which received some groans from a few students. “Could I get a volunteer to assist in a demonstration,” Discord asked, before pointing at Sunset “Perhaps you, miss Shimmer; could assist.” “Me? Are you sure no one else wouldn't mind helping?” “Would I be mistaken when I saw you assisting at the hospital years ago,” Discord pointed out,” to which she shook her head “Then you are perfect for the job.” Discord passed her a razorblade and a glass beaker to use. Without being given complete instructions as to where to cut, or a lancet to provide a miniscule about of blood; Sunset took a breath to steady herself. The blade was drawn quickly across her wrist, before placing the beaker under the wound to fill up. “Oh God! Get the wound covered now! Someone take Sunset to the nurse's office,” Discord ordered frantically Applejack grabbed Sunset’s opposite hand and had it clamped over the injury and made sure there was enough pressure to attempt to stop blood flow. With a hand on her shoulder; Sunset was led out of the room. “You can let go AJ. I'm fine.” “You slit your wrist in front of everyone. ‘Fine’ is not the word to describe you right now,” Applejack replied sarcastically “Stop for a moment and take a look.” Without hearing any complaint; Sunset calmly removed her hand as her friend covered her mouth in fear of blood squirting out. “That's impossible! What the hell kind of trick is this,” a dumbfounded AJ asked, to which no answer was received The two continued down the hall towards the nurse's office where one other student was waiting. “Applejack; you could head back to class now,” Vinyl said “I'll take care of this.” “Vinyl? What're you doing here,” AJ asked curiously “I work here with the nurse,” Vinyl replied simply Applejack reluctantly left the room and headed back to class, leaving her friend alone. She stopped by the water fountain to splash some on her face to clear her head. In the meantime; the nurse returned as Vinyl stepped aside. “Professor Discord informed us of your arrival. He mentioned you slit your wrist in class,” the nurse commented, as she looked at Sunset’s wrist “Where is the wound!?” “I'll take care of this if you'll want,” Vinyl suggested “Go ahead,” the nurse said dismissively “This might be your area of expertise.” Vinyl took Sunset and headed to the principal's office to get the two excused from the rest of the day. Afterwards, Sunset was taken to her car in the rear parking lot. “Let's go. There's something we need to discuss,” Vinyl said vaguely “Just drive, and I'll direct you.” Sunset was directed towards the edge of town, to a house that seemed abandoned. Looking at it, the house was a multi story mansion with moss and vines growing over large sections of the house. “This is it. Home sweet home,” Vinyl pointed out “Wasn't this supposed to be haunted?” “Seriously? I started that rumor quite a long time ago,” she replied Vinyl approached the front door and proceeded to break the vines blocking the way, before opening it. Once inside, Sunset couldn't believe what she saw. Statues from various eras in time lined the walls along with suits of armor and weapons. “Welcome to my house,” Vinyl said, with a flourish of her hand “This is amazing! It's almost like a museum.” “Well; I do need to explain some things,” Vinyl started Vinyl opened a door that lead to a dining room. The two took a seat opposite each other at the table. Vinyl placed a soda in front of them to drink. “Let me see your wrist for a moment,” Vinyl directed Sunset placed her wrist on the table to which Vinyl noticed the obvious lack of injury. “I'm guessing you have paid attention to the email you received years ago,” she said “Which email?” “After your fight with Gilda in your freshman year. I emailed you as a warning to be careful. You were lucky she only had minor bruising and nothing more. This stunt of slitting your wrist really was stupid.” “It really is true. You are a vampire.” “Completely. That's why I wear the glasses,” Vinyl said, before removing them “Of course, the other is a bit harder to hide.” Vinyl opened her mouth and carefully removed an upper plate of dentures; revealing two sharp fangs where her canines were. The plate was replaced before she continued. “To quell any problems, I should provide an explanation,” a voice said “Hello girls.” “Star Swirl? What are you doing here?” “I wanted to see my daughter,” he replied “Why don't you explain what you know, Sunset; and I'll fill in anything missing.” “Princess Luna told me she came here seven-hundred fifty years ago on your request. Your wife was very sick and was turned into a vampire in order to give birth.” “Indeed that is true. I wasn't lying when I mentioned having a daughter in Equestria; Starlight Glimmer. Melodious here, is my human daughter,” Star Swirl explained “Not only that; but years later, I asked the Equestrian Luna for a spell for reproduction,” Vinyl added “The reason was simple. Vampires become infertile upon reaching eighteen years of age.” “So; what happened?” “After I gave birth to my son; I put him up for adoption with the ancestors of the Rich family. Filthy Rich actually was my descendant. In fact, I was the one that gave you the blood packages,” Vinyl added “So it was you I saw at the funeral.” “You're right. You are the only one to know this; but I actually own most of the town. Canterlot Record Company is mine,” she said “Over the years, I took to learning about every type of music before becoming a big name. The Dazzlings; Fizzle and the Pops; even a cellist by the name of Octavia Melody are just some of the other artists besides DJ-Pon3 to be signed.” “Does anyone know you are in charge?” “No. The royalty checks are signed by me; but I never give any interviews. A well known DJ claiming they're your boss makes for quite the scandal,” Vinyl replied “Sunset; I'd like you to know that I have and will always look out for you. Luna asked me to do so, moments before I actually met you in that alley,” Star Swirl explained “Thank you for doing so. My own parents died when I was young, leaving my little sister; Scootaloo and I homeless. I fucked up and tried breaking into the castle; resulting in me becoming a vampire.” “I'll see you around girls,” Star Swirl said, before departing “Now that dad's gone; I have a question for you,” Vinyl started “Are you a virgin?” “Kind of. When I went home, I lost my virginity as a pony; but not as a human. Besides; this body is only sixteen years old.” “Well; if you wanted to in the future, I could help you with the problem. For now; I am going to keep an eye on you,” she answered “How?” “Simple. By becoming your girlfriend. We are the only vampires in Equestria, and it would be best to stay close,” Vinyl said simply “Just out of curiosity; how much about vampires are true?” “How's this; you ask what you’re curious about and I'll try to answer the best I can,” she suggested “Running water?” “Never had a problem.” “Shapeshifting?" “Complete bullshit.” “Entering a dwelling?” “Good manners to ask permission.” “Pets?” “Bats and wolves recognize us as friendly and will listen to us.” “Holy water?” “Don't know; never tried it.” “Healing?” “You should've figured that one out by now.” “Abilities?” “Strength, and speed massively increased.” “Sleep?” “Vampires don't need it; but it's certainly nice. And no; I don't sleep in a coffin.” “Illnesses?” “We can be affected by diseases; but a much lesser degree. For example: if an illness would render a normal person sick for a week; we'd get it for a day or two.” “Changing the subject; could you show me around the house?” “That I can do. Follow me,” Vinyl said The first room they headed to contained a multitude of college diplomas. They ranged from simple bachelor's degrees all the way to doctorates in every subject. Vinyl never had to worry about finding a job having mastered everything possible. Another room that Sunset found interest in contained various books of sheet music and instruments. “Out of curiosity; how many times have you made Valedictorian?” “Too many times between CHS and Crystal Prep; although once was at Griffinstone High. That was the only time I actually felt like an outcast,” Vinyl replied “When you gave me that CD; I thought it sounded familiar. Now I know why; they were the same song, just dubstep versions.” “You're the only person to actually ask for my old CDs. In fact; that was another place I owned,” she said “You mentioned you own most of the town. Why didn't you ever,” Sunset started “Take control? It's a pain in the ass. Besides; I hate politics, so I gave it to others to run,” she answered “Where did most of this stuff come from?” “Each specific period in time. Having been alive for 750 years, I know first hand how cruel humans can be. Those weapons weren't just for show. I've had to kill to survive.” “I'm sorry if I struck a nerve with anything.” “You didn't. Being back here just brings back memories I sometimes hoped to forget. In fact; that's why I have the bus everyone's seen,” Vinyl said with a sigh “The bus is considered your actual home, while this is just your old house.” “Yeah, it is. Since it's so late; do you want to head home,” she replied “We can just stay here for the evening.” With that determined; the girls set to work cleaning up the room a little before making something simple to eat. Having heard of visitors to the abandoned house; a certain police officer decided to check it out. KNOCK! KNOCK! “Are the two of you aware you are trespassing on private property,” Shining asked “No we aren't. I own this house and invited Sunset to be here,” Vinyl replied directly “You again? Do you have some sort of hatred against me or something?” Vinyl handed over an envelop containing various documents stating she indeed was the owner of the house. Shining returned the documents and left, having been proven wrong again. “What's his problem,” Vinyl asked curiously “Hell if I know. He's been after me since I attacked my ‘parents’. Before school started; Star Swirl found me in the forest and advised me not to say anything. This is the third time this has happened.” “Hopefully he actually leaves you alone. Come on; it's getting late and we need to sleep,” she said Vinyl lead Sunset upstairs to one of the bedrooms, and stepped into the closet. A red nightgown was tossed to Sunset, to which she changed into. Before they could head to bed; an unexpected guest decided to join them on the bed. “I'm not the only one with a bat for a friend.” “Nope. His family has a room they stay in. I installed a passage for them to leave as they please,” Vinyl answered Having no other interruptions; Vinyl climbed into the bed as they had enough room between them. The next morning; they enjoyed breakfast before heading to school. “Darling; you're back,” Rarity said “We heard about you did yesterday.” “What happened after you left,” Applejack asked “I treated her at my home. After talking; we decided to start seeing each other,” Vinyl answered “How can you treat anyone,” Dash demanded “I practice medicine and assist as a nurse,” Vinyl countered “Can we just move on? Yes; Vinyl and I agreed to see each other and she helped me with my injury. It was a special cream to remove any visible damage or scarring.” “Welcome back to class; miss Shimmer. I heard nurse Scratch helped you out,” Discord said as they were alone “She did indeed. I'm not trying that again.” “Glad to hear. I actually forgot to dispose of the blood yesterday,” he realized, slapping the back of his head “I'll take it for you.” “Thank you for that. Just make sure to clean it thoroughly,” he added Discord watched as she took the beaker and drank the blood without so much flinching. Afterwards it was washed out and placed in the back to dry. As the other students filed in; Discord tried to shake what he witnessed. The rest of the day passed slowly as Sunset had one thing on her mind all day. She really was glad to find someone else and wondered about the future. During lunch; she noticed Vinyl motioning to her from the other side of the room. ‘Join me when you finish eating,’Vinyl said telepathically “Sorry I can't stay with you today; girls. Vinyl wanted to see me.” “Be safe,” Rarity said, before whispering “Don't do anything you'd get caught over.” “I don't think it's anything like that,” Applejack replied Sunset made sure to clean up any trash and met with Vinyl. She was directed to a room that felt new; CHS’s music room. “What are we doing here?” Vinyl opened the door to reveal a trio of girls Sunset didn't know. One was playing cello while the others had different instruments. “These are some friends of mine. Octavia Melody, Sweetie Drops and Lyra Heartstrings,” Vinyl said, motioning to each in turn “Nice to meet you all.” “Vinyl mentioned to us that you are a musician,” Lyra said “I've only learned cello from one of my maids.” “Everyone is born with music in their soul. It just takes the right outlet,” Octavia said “Tavi here is actually signed to Canterlot Record Company,” Sweetie added cheerfully Sunset was handed a guitar and started playing a few quiet notes. After a short time; a melody was formed to which Octavia joined in. Vinyl recognized the song as being sad and painful. ‘Thinking of Equestria,’Vinyl asked ‘Yeah. Just knowing it's been so long since I've seen them.’ “That was beautiful,” a voice said from outside “We didn't know you played; Sunny,” Pinkie added “I've never played guitar until now as I was only taught cello. That was just something that came to mind when I thought about my family.” “Sorry about your loss. I heard about it when Vinyl mentioned your name,” Lyra commented “Thanks. It was just unfortunate timing.” “Since you play; why don't you join our band,” Dash asked “The Rainbooms.” “Thank you girls for the offer; but I'm not too sure about that right now.” “No problem. We just play for fun as it is,” AJ said “I'll take you home; if you'd like,” Vinyl suggested “Sounds good.” Vinyl elected to drive Sunset home in her car. A short time later; they arrived to Lydia’s surprise. “Welcome home Sunset. And Vinyl; to what do we owe this unexpected visit,” Lydia asked “Dropping off my girlfriend,” Vinyl replied “May I please come in?” “So that's why you weren't home yesterday. I hope you didn't do anything naughty,” Lydia said, with a wink “And of course you may enter.” “Nothing of the sort. We agreed to wait until we're older to do that,” Vinyl said “I'm not that interested right now. The most important thing is to finish school.” “By the way; that guitar is yours to keep,” Vinyl said, kissing her on the cheek When Sunset wasn't working on her school work; one room was being turned into a place for the bats to reside. A hole was cut out of the wall with a metal tube inserted with a flap to allow entry and exit unimpeded. She also practiced playing the guitar and cello; getting better over time. Once a week after school, the Rainbooms and Sunset would play together; making her an official member. ‘Midnight- (or can I just use “Twilight”?) The human counterparts of your friends made me a member of their band; the Rainbooms! Sunset’ 'Congratulations on that. You can use Twilight between us in private; sis. You and I are the same, so I see you as a sister to me. Anything else happen? Mid/Twilight’ ‘The human Vinyl is my girlfriend. We agreed on holding off intimate relations until I'm at least 18’ 'Sex. You could just call it that. I know your pony form did it; but I never knew your human form hasn't’ ‘I'm a partial virgin. Pony; yes and human; no. I'm not too worried about it though’ ‘I'll definitely see you around Nightmare Night next year’ See you next Halloween. It's this world's equivalent’ Sunset really was glad that she had so much to look forward to in the upcoming months and future. Becoming a vampire was once the worse thing; but now feels like one of the best to happen to her. “You've made progress playing,” Lydia commented “I had a good teacher. It's hard to get used to two different instruments, though.” “As I've it; the cello was more for fun, while you actually play guitar for the band. When might we expect your next visit home,” she replied “Next time I'm staying here, while my cousin Midnight comes to me. That should be around Halloween next year.” “I look forward to meeting her then,” she said, before leaving
Midnight ArrivesSunset was finally thrilled as her final year was here with graduation around the corner. Rarity had reiterated her reasoning for prom and planned on making everyone’s dresses. Currently; Sunset and Vinyl were sitting in the latter's tour bus after having a musical jam session. “I can't believe prom is so close.” “Funny thing is; this will be my first prom,” Vinyl replied “Really? Why didn't you ever go?” “Never cared to go,” she replied “If you want; I'll wear a tux. Dresses aren't my style.” “Well, on another topic; my birthday is approaching. If you're free; would you be able to come over?” “Between us; how old are you going to be,” she asked “I'll be there. If only to keep you from doing something stupid; then gladly.” “Eighteen in this world; but twenty-three in Equestria. Funny thing is; I was eighteen when I was turned into a vampire." “I'm guessing with your age; you're not a virgin,” Vinyl commented, slyly “Kind of. As a pony I'm not; but I am as a human.” “Your bag is glowing,” she pointed out Sunset casually the book from her backpack to find a message from Twilight. ‘I'll be coming through the portal later to celebrate your birthday with you. By the way the portal's open longer. I fixed it to be open at all times.' ‘Thank you so much! These next few weeks will be the longest wait I've had.’ ‘I'll be there a few days before to spend some time with my sister.' ‘I'll see you then sis.' The next few weeks went by slowly as Sunset waited in anticipation of seeing Twilight and headed to school to meet her. ‘I'm on my way to the portal.' Sunset and Vinyl watched as Twilight emerged from the portal and rushed forward to catch her. “Oh, come on! All that work for nothing,” Twilight asked out loud Looking at Twilight’s appearance, Sunset remembered she had black hair and a different cutie mark than the design now on her skirt; consisting of a cluster of multiple-six pointed stars. “Welcome. Follow me.” Vinyl led the two into the school and directly into a bathroom. To make sure they had privacy; Vinyl stood guard outside while Sunset locked the door and removed a pair of black pants from her backpack. “Here. Put these on.” “Why did it have to return my hair color and cutie mark? I fought so hard to change my appearance,” Twilight asked in a whisper “Couldn't say. Perhaps it recognized that wasn't your true self and returned it,” Sunset guessed “Throw that in here for now.” The two had just barely left the bathroom when Pinkie Pie rushed up to them. “Ohmygosh!NewstudentIhavenotseenbefore,” Pinkie said breathlessly (Oh my gosh! New student I have not seen before) “Breathe Pinkie. This is my cousin, Midnight Star. She came to visit for a few days.” “I have to throw a party for you,” Pinkie said, throwing confetti out of nowhere “Why not this weekend? It's not only Halloween, but my birthday as well.” “Sunset? Could I have a moment with you and your cousin,” Celestia asked The three headed towards the offices to find just Luna waiting inside as Sunset closed the door behind them. “Please take a seat,” Celestia directed “What brings you here; miss,” Luna added “Midnight, ma'am. Midnight Star. I wanted to see Sunset,” Twilight replied “Are you the same as Sunset? A You-know-what,” Celestia asked; lowering her voice “I am,” Twilight replied “Be careful. Enjoy your visit,” Luna said “Before you go; please wear this. That way there's no incidents,” Celestia directed, handing Twilight a badge “After school, there's a place I want to show you.” Sunset helped Twilight in pinning the badge onto her shirt. Everyone viewing it immediately would know she was only a visitor and was permitted to wander around campus. “While you're busy; I'm going to head to the library,” Twilight said ● TWILIGHT SPARKLE ● Luna decided to walk her guest to the chosen destination. “You're one of the princesses of this world?” “I am the vice-principal of the school. There's no royalty in this world,” Luna replied “Looking at your sister; there isn't record of a counterpart at home.” “Oh? What happened,” she asked “The princess fought against a being known as Daybreaker. Apparently; that was Celestia that was destroyed quite some time ago.” “Sorry to hear that. It was certainly a surprise to see her years ago. I hope you have fun while you're here,” Luna said “This is the library.” “Thank you for walking me here; Vice-Principal Luna.” “You are welcome; miss Star,” she said, before departing ● SUNSET ● After going through the classes; Sunset left her final class early. Five minutes before the bell was to ring; many of the students gathered by the door. When the teacher wasn't looking; she slipped out and headed for the library. “Star?” “I was wondering when you'd get here. I'm starting to get hungry,” Twilight replied “Let's go. I'll buy for you.” “What do they have here,” she asked “Today's lunch is pizza; hamburgers and fries or salad. Your choice.” “I've had salad so often, I really don't want another right now. It's going to be one of the others. Which are you getting,” Twilight decided “Probably the burger. I was going to have pizza for the party.” “Sounds good. This'll be the first time I've had meat,” Twilight commented “I'm sure you've had it before,” Sunset said with a nudge “Not even. Mares only,” Twilight whispered The two managed to just barely beat the influx of students to reach the cafeteria. After getting their food; they headed to a table in the back where the group usually sat. “Who's your guest,” Dash asked “Girls; this is my cousin Midnight Star. Star; these are my friends Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy and Applejack.” “It's a pleasure to meet you all,” Twilight replied ‘You know I already know who they are; right,’ Twilight thought ‘I still have to introduce you. They don't know that you know their counterparts.’ “What about me,” Vinyl asked, wrapping her arms around Sunset from behind “And my girlfriend; Vinyl Scratch.” “A pleasure to meet you as well.” 'Thanks for the help when I entered through the portal,’ Twilight thought ‘You're welcome. Have fun in this world,’Vinyl replied telepathically “What brings you here to Canterlot High,” Applejack asked “I wanted to see Sunset. It's been quite a while,” Twilight answered “You're from there; right,” Dash asked “Yes,” Twilight said simply “Since the 31st is on Friday; we'll hold the party at my house. In the meantime, I wanted to spend a little time with my cousin.” “That's fine with us; Darling. We'll see you tomorrow at school,” Rarity said Once school let out, Sunset called Lydia to inform her that she would be late and grabbed her cousin. “Follow me. We're heading to the rear parking lot to my car.” “What's a car,” Twilight asked “Carriage with a motor. It's safe; trust me.” Sunset drove to the Everfree Forest and parked in a designated lot. Unfortunately; they still had a ways to walk before reaching their destination. “Where are we,” Twilight asked “The Everfree Forest.” “This is much different than the forest at home. It seems normal against containing timberwolves and other dangerous animals,” Twilight commented “This world doesn't have magic; which might explain why.” Twilight was led to a clearing that seemed to be extremely isolated from anything else. “Why did you bring me here,” she asked curiously “This was where it happened. My parents died here.” “Uh; what was that,” Twilight asked nervously, hearing a howl from the forest Before she could get a reply, a wolf emerged from the forest and walked over to Sunset. To Twilight’s surprise; Sunset started petting him as it proceeded to lie down and roll over onto his back. “How can you do that,” Twilight asked in awe “He recognizes us as friends. Plus, he was one that helped out with that.” “Impressive. Did you ever name him,” she asked “No. Come on and pet him.” “Attempting to kill another innocent person,” a voice asked “Shining Armor. I should have known. What sort of crap did I ever do to you?” “I'd have said ‘Officer’; but I'm officially retired from the police force,” Shining replied “Shiny,” Twilight asked nervously, before tears started to form “Twily,” Shining questioned, before shaking his head “No; you can't be. I watched her murdered when I was younger.” “I'm sorry for the loss of your sister. My name is Midnight Star, and I'm Sunset’s cousin,” Twilight answered, wiping her eyes “Why'd you retire?” “Your girlfriend. She explained everything to me about you being a vampire from another world. Having seen enough death, I decided to retire and take it easy. It was fifteen years ago when I saw my young sister killed. Sorry for being such a jerk to you,” Shining explained, holding out a hand “You were an asshole admittedly; and I accept your apology.” “I was also part of the email you received years ago; the one mentioning Crystal Prep. My wives Cadence and Chrysalis wanted you to know how screwed up the school is,” he added “Thanks for telling me. I actually didn't plan on going as it would've made returning home impossible.” “I'd be correct in assuming Midnight came the other world,” he asked “Yes. My family, including your counterpart; were killed by a vampire which resulted in me becoming one myself,” Twilight answered “I'm sorry for the loss of your family,” he said “And I with your sister,” Twilight added Shining walked over and gave Twilight a hug before departing without saying a word. The girls decided it was time to leave as the wolf decided to escort them. “Alright, this is as far as you go my friend,” Sunset said, scratching the wolf behind the ears “Be safe.” A short time later they headed home to Sunset’s house when they were met by Lydia. “Nice to meet you Midnight. I'm Lydia; the head maid here,” she said “Dinner is ready. Spaghetti is waiting for you girls inside.” “How long are you staying for,” Lydia asked “The week. I managed to make some alternations to come and go as I please,” Twilight replied After eating, Sunset led her cousin down to the basement before handing her a spare set of pajamas. “I'll sleep on the floor if you'd like.” “Nonsense; I don't want to kick you out of your bed. I'll take the floor,” Twilight replied “We'll settle this easily. The bed is big enough for both of us to share. It's not the first time I've slept with someone.” “You did say that you planned on holding off sex; right,” Twilight inquired “Yeah. Besides; I lost my virginity at home.” “Alright; girls. Time for bed,” Lydia called from upstairs Although the two fell asleep on opposite side on of the bed; some time during the night; Sunset found herself being held by Twilight. “Sorry Sun,” Twilight muttered quietly “S’okay." “Morning girls. Sleep well,” Lydia asked during breakfast “Um. No comment,” Twilight said sheepishly “What happened,” Lydia asked, raising an eyebrow “During the night my cousin cuddled up behind me.” “Please don't tell anyone about that. I don't want them getting the wrong idea,” Twilight begged “I wasn't planning on it.” Once at school; Twilight was actually informed about the possibility of sitting in on Sunset’s lessons. She wasn't going to turn down a chance at learning about this world. “You actually have to dissect this,” Twilight asked, staring at a fetal pig “Yes. This was better than last year. I'm sure miss Shimmer could tell you about her incident,” Discord replied vaguely “I learned my lesson after that.” Sunset led the dissection of their pig without hassle. Twilight knew about anatomy from her adolescent readings; but hearing that pigs were similar to humans was certainly a surprise. “What exactly happened last year in anatomy,” Twilight asked casually during lunch “I slit my wrist drawing blood.” “That's the stupidest thing you could have done! What made you think that was a good idea,” Twilight asked scolding her “I didn't have the proper tools to draw blood and was given a razor to use. In hindsight; I should have used my arm to cut.” “When would you like us to come over,” Applejack asked, changing the subject “Around 5 tomorrow evening. That should give me time to pick up some things from the store.” “What about costumes,” Pinkie questioned “Wear one if you'd like.” “I don't know about the rest of you; but I'm glad tomorrow's a holiday,” Dash said After getting home from school; Sunset started writing a list for what she wanted the next day. “Want me to write everything for you,” Twilight asked “If you don't mind." “Not at all. That way; you can focus on everything,” she replied “Are you going to dress up?” “Probably not. What about you?” “I don't think so. I don’t completely celebrate Nightmare Night,” she answered “Why is that; if you don't mind me asking?” “When I told Shining Armor about my family being killed; it was actually on my birthday on Nightmare Night. Years later I found out it was just a case of ‘wrong place, wrong time’. It hurt to know that my mom was the one who killed them; but I still have my photo albums of them,” she said sadly “Sorry that you went through that.” The next day, Sunset headed to the store with Twilight to pick up snacks for everyone. Twilight felt overwhelmed as she looked around the store at everything for sale. “How's about those,” Twilight said, pointing to a shelf “Grab a couple bags; if you don't mind. That'll be a nice surprise.” Sitting in the shopping cart were a couple boxes of popcorn, fruit punch ‘blood bags’, and a few bags of various candy. Sunset just set a few cases of soda in there as well. “One more place to go.” “Where to next,” Twilight asked “The electronics section. I wanted to buy some new movies.” Going through the movie racks; a few seemed to stand out. The first was series about a haunted hospital, while the other was a series about killer puppets. Considering she worked at a hospital for a while; the former was extremely interesting. “Anything else we need,” Twilight asked “We have drinks, snacks and entertainment. Besides ordering pizza tonight; that should be everything.” “Should we have something other than soda? Maybe water to drink,” Twilight questioned “It is healthier for the body.” “We'll grab a case if anyone wants it.” Finally finished with the shopping; they headed home to put everything away. Lydia and a few maids carried the leftover cases down to Sunset’s room. All drinks were loaded into the fridge in order to chill them. “Thank you all for the assistance. What do you have planned for tonight?” “If you don't mind; I hoped to see my family,” a maid replied “Let the others know that all of you have a few days off. Afterwards you are free to leave.” “Thank you Sunset,” Lydia said cheerfully “You're all very welcome. The girls and I will be fine.” Once they were alone; Sunset decided to give Twilight something. “Happy birthday Twilight,” Sunset said, kissing her on the cheek. “You too. Why'd you send the maids home,” Twilight asked curiously “You'll just have to wait and see. In the meantime; let's take a little nap before the others show up.” A few hours later, before 5 o'clock; a knock resonated from the door. Both girls looked at each other, not knowing who it was. “You told the girls 5pm. It's only 4,” Twilight commented Opening the door revealed someone completely recognizable by Sunset; a male wearing his usual blue clothing. “Star Swirl! It's good to see you again.” “You're Star Swirl the Bearded!? I'm such a fan of your work,” Twilight said excitedly “Thank you; young one. May I come in,” Star Swirl replied “Of course.” “My daughter informed me today was your birthday. It's not much, but this is for you,” he said, handing Sunset a wrapped box “The history of Equestria? Thank you very much,” Sunset said hugging him “You're very welcome. I wrote the original copy and kept one with me as a reminder from home. With hundreds of years of age, a rewrite was needed,” Star Swirl replied “I only know one daughter you have; Starlight Glimmer. How did you have a human daughter,” Twilight questioned “That is a long story; but I have a human daughter. Originally known as Melodious Harmony; she now calls herself ‘Vinyl Scratch’,” he answered “It's interesting that both Sunset and I actually have the birthday,” Twilight commented “I'm guessing you girls have plans of your own; so I bid you farewell. I'll see you around graduation,” he said, before departing After Star Swirl departed; a quick peek at a nearby clock showed the time to be 5pm. Before Sunset could think about the arrival of her friends; a knocking on the door startled her. “Trick or Treat,” a voice called Upon open the door; five girls were revealed to be wearing costumes. A witch, devil, vampire, clown and surprisingly; a princess were worn by Sunset’s friends Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie and Rainbow Dash; respectively. “Welcome. Come on in.” “Don't. Say. Anything,” Dash said “My parents made me wear this." “I think it looks good,” Rarity commented “There is one thing I'd like to show you all." With Twilight joining the group; Sunset led everyone to an upstairs room. Once inside; black lights revealed an area that contained a perch with a black creature. “This is my friend, Vlad.” Sunset held her arm out as the bat landed on it, much to the surprise of the others. “A bat? Why do you have such a vile animal as a pet,” Rarity asked “Bats aren't vile. They just have different habits than humans. I don't consider him a pet as he can leave any time.” “He's pretty friendly. How'd you get him,” Fluttershy asked curiously “He flew in and landed on the dinner table. When Vlad returned so often, he became a friend to me. On another topic; shall we head downstairs?” Having seen her friend; the group descended into the bedroom where they had planned on celebrating. “So what's the movie going to be,” Dash asked “Same old thing or something new?" “New. What do you think about these,” Sunset replied holding the two up “That one definitely,” Dash decided “Creepy puppets look awesome.” “What's the other about,” AJ asked “Hospital of the Damned,” Pinkie answered simply “Couldn't we watch the other one? I don't want to fear my toys coming to life,” Fluttershy asked nervously “It's only a movie, dear. We promise nothing will happen with your toys,” Rarity said, hugging her “Food's here,” Twilight commented wildly “I didn't hear anything,” Pinkie said “Excuse me for a moment girls.” A few minutes later Sunset returned carrying four boxes of plain cheese pizzas along with plates. The first movie was started as they enjoyed the food. “Before we forget; we need to tell you something,” Applejack said “HAPPY BIRTHDAY,” they said together “On behalf of Midnight and myself; we thank you.” Throughout the night, Twilight was quiet and sat with her knees pulled into her chest while the others were shaking during the movie. “Anyone want some punch and popcorn?" “If it's not too much trouble,” Applejack asked “Not at all." Sunset headed to the cabinet in the back and removed a package to make popcorn. Minutes later, she handed the bowl to the group and passed them containers to drink. “Uh, this isn't what I think it is; right,” Fluttershy asked “It's fruit punch. I just thought it was fitting. Here's one for you Star.” “Can I have a taste of yours,” Pinkie asked “I guess,” Twilight said hesitantly Pinkie proceeded to squeeze a small of drop onto her finger and tasted it, before immediately chugging the rest of her punch in response; hoping to get rid of the taste. “How can you drink that,” a horrified Pinkie asked “Tastes fine to me,” Twilight replied “Fine? It had a metal taste to it. Almost like,” Pinkie asked before stopping and covering her mouth “Like what? Come on; Pinkie spit it out,” Dash asked, making a circular motion with her wrist “What do you think we're doing here,” Pinkie asked “They're going to drink our blood!” “You know, I was being nice. Bringing my friends here for a party. Guess I have to change that.” Sunset proceeded to race to the door and locked it, in the blink of an eye. Twilight remained motionless on the couch still drinking from her blood bag while watching the movie. Upon returning, Sunset grabbed Rarity before cocking her neck to the side as her fangs extended; much to everyone's horror.. “What about you? Are you going to attack us,” Dash demanded, grabbing Twilight’s shoulders “It's funny. I've always thought of myself as a ‘pure’ vampire,” Twilight said with a chuckle “What do you mean by that,” Applejack asked curiously “I've never actually fed from another person. I guess there's a first time for everything,” Twilight replied, licking her lips “God bless this water,” Dash muttered “In the name of the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost. Amen.” With a makeshift bottle of holy water in hand; Dash splashed some into Twilight’s face, only for her to turn away at the last second. Twilight immediately wiped the right side of her face with her shirt to remove the water. “I thought that was supposed to harm you,” Dash said “I told you; I'm a pure vampire. My soul isn't tainted by feeding,” Twilight answered “I should pay you back for that.” Twilight proceeded to drop Rainbow Dash on the floor before pressing a knee on her abdomen. Applejack attempted to grab Twilight from behind in the hopes of restraining her. “Easy there sugarcube. I don't want to hurt you,” AJ said “I was actually thinking the same thing,” Twilight countered Getting to her feet; Twilight threw AJ over her shoulder next to Dash. Both lay on the floor as Twilight grabbed a bottle of water to drink. “Sunset; please. I don't want to die,” Rarity begged “It's only a little bite. I won't kill you.” “Glad we're staying out of this,” Pinkie commented “Yeah. I really don’t want anything to happen,” Fluttershy added In the confusion; Vinyl decided to check on Sunset and picked the lock to enter. She watched as Twilight had Dash in one corner and Sunset had Rarity in another. Some time in the course of the events; Applejack was sitting tied up between Fluttershy and Pinkie on the couch. “Alright; let's calm down,” Vinyl said with authority “What are you doing here,” Applejack asked “At least someone untie me.” “My girlfriend asked me to come by,” Vinyl answered “Now; let's all find a seat.” “Are you a vampire,” Dash asked “Yeah. Want me to prove it,” Vinyl replied “If you don't mind,” Rarity said Vinyl removed the jacket and shirt she was wearing; giving everyone a view of her breasts. She wasn't worried about the weather as it couldn't harm her. “You wouldn't mind if I borrowed a knife; would you,” Vinyl asked “Not at all. They're in the cabinet by the microwave.” She retrieved a butcher knife and proceeded to thrust it into her chest, striking her heart. To everyone's shock; her body dropped to the floor. Pinkie knelt down and felt for a pulse; before not finding one. “Vinyl’s dead,” Pinkie said “Pull…knife,,” Vinyl said weakly “Five.” “Five what,” Pinkie asked Sunset walked over and started to grasp the handle, before being stopped. Applejack simply shook her head in response. “We don't want to risk harming her,” AJ warned Despite the warning; Sunset yanked the blade out and mentally counted five seconds. To everyone's confusion and relief, Vinyl sat upright very much alive. “How? How the fuck are you alive,” Dash demanded “You used a trick knife; didn't you!?” In response; Sunset grabbed a cutting board and stuck the blade into it. “This look fake to anyone?” “Take a look; the wound is gone,” Vinyl directed “How long,” Fluttershy asked “How long have you been a vampire?” “Seven-hundred and fifty years. I was born a vampire and I've been around enough to see the dark side of humanity. Luckily; I have also been a musician just as long,” Vinyl answered “What did you play,” Pinkie asked “Everything. In some form or fashion; I have learned all forms and played often. Melody Winter; DJ-Pon3 and a slew of other aliases have had their names as clients of Canterlot Record Company,” Vinyl added “What are we going to do now,” Rarity asked “Enjoy the rest of the evening,” Twilight suggested “I can't speak for anyone else; but it's a bit unnerving being surrounded by three vampires,” Pinkie said “I regret my actions of attacking you; but I didn't want you to know about my situation.” “What do you mean,” Fluttershy asked “I've killed people before. The first was deserved as he wanted to rape me; but the other three were different.” “We promise to hear you out with whatever you have to say,” Applejack said, as the others nodded “Go ahead; Sun. They need to know,” Vinyl said, before kissing her “It wasn't an accident that Filthy and Spoiled Rich died. I drained them of blood along with the Sunset Shimmer of this world,” Sunset said, before taking a breath “Why'd you do it,” Dash asked “I was homeless in Equestria and fucked up before being sent here. Upon getting here; I became homeless and saw my human counterpart and knew what I thought was needed. Once I learned everything about her; I killed her and took her place. Her parents found out and although they accepted the truth; I didn't want to run the risk that they did say anything; so I killed them as well.” “You wanted a better life and didn't care to have anyone spilling secrets. It's a shame three people had to die; but what's done is done,” Rarity replied “Do you mind if we restarted the movies? With everything that happened I actually have no idea as to what's going on,” Twilight complained “Of course. Is everyone in agreement?” With no arguments Sunset restarted the movie as the group planned on paying attention. Some time early the next morning everyone started falling asleep; leaving only the three vampires still awake. After making sure the others had pillows to sleep on; the three cleaned up quietly before falling asleep themselves. “Sleep well?” “First time in years I've slept on the floor,” Rarity complained “Glad it wasn't a coffin,” Dash said “Well the first time isn't that bad. Just sleep on your back for a while,” Vinyl commented “No thanks. I don't care to claustrophobic,” Applejack added “Sunset; thank you for inviting me to your birthday; but I have to get home,” Twilight said “You're welcome. I'm glad you came, even if it didn't go as planned.” “Nothing in life works as we want. It happens,” she replied “Thank you for everything Sunset. We need to get home ourselves,” Applejack said “It has nothing to do with last night's events; just so you know.” After heading upstairs to have pancakes, bacon and sausage for breakfast; everyone decided to head home. Sunset and Vinyl drove Twilight back to the school to use the portal. “Bye sis.” “I'll return soon,” Twilight said ● EQUESTRIA ● “Buck! Buck! Buck,” Twilight yelled “What is the problem,” Vinyl asked “This,” Twilight replied Twilight proceeded to turn her head to the side as Vinyl saw the problem. Covering the right side of her face was severe redness. “What happened,” Luna asked directly "During the party for Sunset; we were drinking from a pint bag when the human Pinkie asked to try it. Following that; Sunset attempted to attack Rarity while I had Rainbow Dash. She muttered something about ‘God’ and splashed water on my face. No damage was done as a human,” Twilight explained “Holy water. We ran into it once a few hundred years ago,” Luna replied “In the meantime we can call the right side ‘Midnight’ and you Twilight,” Vinyl replied jokingly “Buck you,” Twilight said “Anytime you want,” she answered ‘Sunset- Apparently holy water is really bucking painful’ I bet it really is fucking painful. Sorry it happened -Sunset’ ‘It'll go away soon. I'll see you again soon -Twi’ Tell Scootaloo I love her’ ‘Of course’
EPILOGUEMonths after Sunset’s birthday party; the end of school was quickly approaching and everyone was looking forward to it. Most were worried about finals; except Sunset. “Damn, this sucks. There's so much to remember,” Dash whined “We're almost done; darling. Everyone's dress has been made for prom,” Rarity said “If it weren't for you making it for me; I wouldn't be wearing a dress,” AJ replied, as Dash nodded “I received a message from Midnight.” “Oh? What's it say,” Fluttershy asked “I'll read it to you all. ‘Sunset- Thank you for letting me know about your graduation. I will be there with a surprise you'll definitely like. Midnight’.” Once everyone had heard the message; Sunset removed a pen and began to write a reply. ‘Thanks for being there. I look forward to your visit’ “What do you think the surprise is,” Pinkie asked “Don't know. We'll have to just wait.” A week before the end of the school; the students were getting ready for prom. Sunset had a red dress made for her with gold trim; while Vinyl decided to wear a gold tuxedo to complement it. Rarity decided to attend with a boy by the name of Flash Sentry; while the others went with one another as friends. “You look good,” Vinyl said, with a kiss “Same to you. Thank you for coming.” “I wouldn't miss it, since my girlfriend is here,” she replied To their surprise; Principal Celestia named the pair as homecoming royalty while everyone else cheered. “Just as a reminder; Friday will be our graduation at 10 o’clock,” Celestia said, before they left “Congrats on being prom queen,” Dash said “Thanks. I'll let Midnight know about graduation.” ‘Twi- Just as a reminder; my high school graduation is being held this Friday at 10am.’ ‘Thanks for the reminder. Everything is prepared for it. You'll just have to wait. See you soon.’ On the morning of graduation; Sunset felt completely thrilled about the event. Sitting still actually felt like a challenge with everything that was supposed to happen. “Calm down; Sunset,” Lydia said “I'm trying but I can't help it. My cousin has a surprise for me.” Lydia drove Sunset to school, knowing that her passenger might not be able to think straight to drive correctly. Waiting outside the school were her friends and someone that wasn't expected to be there. “Yo,” Vinyl said casually with a wave “Who's the old geezer in blue,” Dash asked, before receiving some looks from the others “Sorry.” “I am Star Swirl; Vinyl’s father,” he answered “Good to see you again; old friend,” Sunset said, hugging him “I told you I'd be here,” he replied “How do you know him,” Rarity asked “Long story for another time.” Twilight headed through the portal and stepped aside to assist with the other visitors. Scootaloo appeared in an orange dress with a belt containing her cutie mark. Luna emerged in the same black dress as her appearance years ago. Vinyl showed up dressed in mismatched clothes, with some being ripped in various places. Finally; Starlight emerged wearing a black robe. “This way please,” Vice Principal Luna directed Luna led the group to the back of the school where the ceremony would be taking place. Celestia had the students already sitting down so they were ready to have the names called. “Finished,” Luna whispered backstage “The first student will be our valedictorian. Will Sunset Shimmer please step forward,” Celestia called Sunset took a breath to steady herself before walking onstage to receive her diploma. Once there and looking out at the audience; the weight was lifted once she saw her family looking back at her. “Congrats on your award,” Twilight said, hugging her “Thank you all for coming to see this.” “It's good to see you Sunny,” Scootaloo said, hugging her “Hi dad. Long time no see,” Starlight said hesitantly “Wait a minute. Vinyl is Star Swirl’s father; right? How are you his daughter,” Dash questioned “Perhaps things are best left unanswered. Besides, what am I; chopped liver,” the Equestrian Vinyl commented ‘In order to differentiate us; call me Melodious,’ the Equestrian Vinyl said telepathically “Mel! You're looking good.” “Melodious. It's been too long,” Vinyl said “I believe introductions are in order. You already know my daughter Midnight Star. Scootaloo Shine is Sunset’s younger sister. As was pointed out; Starlight Glimmer is Star Swirl’s daughter. I am Equestria’s Princess Luna,” she said “‘Melodious’. That sounds familiar,” Rarity commented, tapping a finger on her chin “The name's Melodious Harmony,” the Equestrian Vinyl said simply “Perhaps we could take this home.” “We'll see you later; Sunset,” Rarity said before they departed Sunset decided on calling one of the maids to have another car sent to pick up some guests. Once it arrived; Sunset helped get Luna and the others inside before leaving with Lydia. “This is a nice place. Your adopted parents,” Vinyl commented “Yeah. Glad it's just us here. Twi; could you give me a hand downstairs?” “Of course. What do we need,” Twilight asked “Refreshments.” With that; they headed to Sunset’s room to grab a few pints of blood for everyone. Twilight had a few water bottles in her hands while Sunset had four pints for the others. “What are you going to do next,” Luna asked “I actually want to return home. It's been too long since I left.” “You shouldn't go without notifying your friends. They should get a chance to say goodbye,” Luna warned “I'll let everyone know now.” ‘Rarity, Applejack, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash- If you have free time, could you meet me back at school? I'll explain there.’ ‘Vinyl- I'm heading home and wanted you to see me off.’ 'We'll be there -Rarity’ 'Hell yeah I'll be there. -V’ “They'll meet us at school. Let's get on our way.” “It's true; Sunset? Are you really leaving,” Lydia asked “I am. The statue and diploma are to stay here. I'm sorry; but Equestria is my home.” “Take care. What do you want to do with the blood,” she replied “Keep it just in case Vinyl wants it.” With one of the maids driving; Luna and the others would be in the same car while Lydia would take the other. Once at school; they were dropped off as the cars left to return home. “Have any of you thought about my offer,” Vinyl asked curiously “We have and came to the agreement about you becoming half-vampires,” Rarity replied “Very well. As a reminder; you won't have to drink blood to survive and will find your speed and strength increased as compared to a normal human. If you want to ever become a full vampire; you may want to have a child beforehand as full vampires are sterile,” Vinyl explained “Bye Sunset. Thanks for everything,” Pinkie said, causing a group hug “This isn't ‘goodbye’, only ‘so long’. I'll be back again sometime.” “I'll help in transforming you girls,” Luna said “Why don't you all head inside,” Principal Celestia suggested “Princess Luna is from Equestria; right? How can she help with this,” Applejack questioned “The simple answer is that I transformed your Vinyl here hundreds of years ago,” Luna replied “I'll lend an extra hand,” the Equestrian Vinyl added With that; the three got to work on the ritual. Each would be bit on the wrist while allowing the wounds to connect. A slight transfer of blood would allow the five to become half-vampires. “That's not too bad,” Fluttershy commented “Much different from the books,” Rarity added “The books are bullshit. It's impossible to turn someone by biting them in the jugular. Technically; there's a variation on this ritual. This is slightly easier without leaving any scars,” Vinyl said “Before I leave girls; I have something for you.” Sunset proceeded to hand them two books. The first was recognized as her contact book; while the other was unknown to them. “History of Equestria? Why would you give this to us,” Applejack asked “So you could learn about my home. The book will be used to contact Midnight and myself. Take care girls. I'll see you soon.” With that; the group headed back outside to the portal. The first to leave was Starlight who seemed to be relieved to get home; followed by Vinyl. “One last thing before you go. Could we please get a picture,” Pinkie asked “Of course.” With Princess Luna’s assistance; a picture was taken of Sunset and her friends with Luna and Celestia in the background. A second was taken by Celestia featuring solely the seven girls. Twilight was pulled into a final hug before the four returned home. ~SEVEN YEARS LATER~ Rarity and the others found themselves in college following slightly different paths and meeting a significant other. Before their twenty-fifth birthdays, all of them had a big decision to make. ○ RARITY ○ “Flash; I'm sorry to do this to you and our daughter Sweetie Belle, but I need to leave for a while.” “Mommy, please don't go,” Sweetie Belle begged “Take care honey. We'll see you soon,” Flash said “I'm sorry for what will happen.” “It's your decision to go through with this,” he replied ○ PINKIE PIE ○ “Cheese; take care of Berry Patch for me. I have to leave.” “I'd say ‘have fun’; but this is all about business,” Cheese Sandwich answered ○ RAINBOW DASH ○ “Soarin; I'm leaving.” “Don’t worry about me; I love you,” Soarin said, hugging her ○ APPLEJACK ○ “Orange; I gotta leave you for a while. Take care of Apple Bloom while I'm gone.” “Bye mom. I love you,” Apple Bloom said “We'll see you when you return,” Orange Peel replied ○ FLUTTERSHY ○ “Hugger; I'll be home soon.” “You're actually going to go through with becoming a vampire? It's a one-time offer,” Tree Hugger commented “I know; but it feels like the right thing to do.” “It's your decision; dear. Be safe,” she said ■ ALL TOGETHER ■ The five agreed to return to Ponyville from their separate locations and met at Canterlot High School where Vinyl was waiting for them. “Everyone's made their decision; I take it,” Vinyl commented “We have,” they said together “Climb aboard. There's a specific destination I have in mind,” Vinyl said, motioning to her tour bus With that; their journey was set as Vinyl drove to her old mansion. After getting the door open, she led the others towards the dining room. “Who's place is this,” Applejack asked “Isn't this breaking and entering?” “You need not worry about that. This house is mine and everything here is real,” Vinyl answered “This is amazing! So much from history located in one place. This should be a museum,” Rarity said “I'd rather it not. There are things in this house that are better left unknown,” Vinyl replied cryptically “Would you mind having a seat and we can start the ritual.” “How do we do this,” Fluttershy asked “I'm going to use the other variation of the previous ritual,” she replied “Please put both hands in front of you on the table.” The ritual consisted of Vinyl stabbing her fingertips with the nails of the opposite hand, creating ten open wounds. One at a time each of the girls found themselves feeling the same sensation; before the bloody fingertips were connected sending vampire blood into their bodies. “That wasn't so bad,” Dash commented flatly “Give it a moment and say that again,” Vinyl replied, slightly sarcastically Vinyl listened closely as the others’ pulses started becoming strained and slowing down. Each clutched at their chest as a final ‘THUMP’ resonated from their heart. “I'm sorry for what I'm about to do,” Vinyl said sadly Walking behind each of them, Vinyl grabbed around their heads and twisted sharply; breaking their necks. Each were careful placed on the ground where they woke up a short time later. Before waking up; a goblet was placed on the table for them. “What the fuck happened,” Pinkie asked “And why does my neck feel stiff?” “First time you've ever sworn,” Applejack commented “Congratulations. Every one of you is now a full member of the undead,” Vinyl replied “Drink the contents of your goblet. You'll feel better afterwards.” “What happens now,” Rarity asked curiously “This is the only vampire coven in this world; so we must be careful. Before you leave; please write down your addresses. Once a month you'll receive two pints of blood each. I warn you not to miss out as otherwise your hunger could have disastrous consequences,” Vinyl explained “How do we explain the marks on our fingers,” Applejack asked “They'll disappear soon.” After spending the next couple days getting used to their abilities; everyone returned to their families. In order to save time, a letter was written to explain their situation in simple language. In the back of their minds was the constant reminder of the fate they were spared from. RARITY ○ “Mommy; what's wrong,” Sweetie Belle asked The three sat at the dinner table as Rarity held her head in her hands, leaving her food untouched. “She's still thinking if the right decision was made,” Flash replied “Just knowing I'm going to outlive my family is stressful; but least I'll be able to always make dresses.” ○ PINKIE PIE ○ “Welcome back; my Party Animal,” Cheese said with a pull of a party cannon “Thanks. This will take time to get used to. For safety; my parties will have to be held at night.” We'll compromise. I'll take the ones during the day for children while you have the adult parties at night. If you need help with them; I'll gladly do so,” Cheese replied “What would I do without you?” “You'd adapt with time,” he said “Besides; I help with everything you need.” ○ RAINBOW DASH ○ “Welcome back; babe,” Soarin said “Thanks. It's good to be home.” “Looks like you have an advantage now,” he joked “Well; I will be taking it easy in competition. Being a vampire is a blessing and curse when it comes to sports. It's possible I just retire from competition.” “Whatever decision you make; I'll gladly support,” he said, hugging her ○ APPLEJACK ○ “Hi mom,” Apple Bloom said cheerfully “Everything's going to be different now; huh? Your new habits,” Orange Peel commented “I wouldn't say that. No matter what; I'll always love you both.” ○ FLUTTERSHY ○ “Welcome back Critter Lover,” Tree Hugger said, kissing her wife “Thanks. It was different to get used to.” “At least you have the ability to sleep in,” she joked “I can look after the shelter in the meantime.” “I appreciate it.” ○ VINYL SCRATCH ○ ‘Sunset & Twilight- I wanted to let you know your friends have become vampires. You'll see them next time you return.’ ‘Thanks for letting us know. We look forward to seeing them soon -S&T’ Over the years, Twilight and Sunset would find themselves returning from Equestria to visit their friends; only to leave later. The two did not want to create any lasting impressions on citizens in order to make their exit unnoticed. With Vinyl’s urging; everyone would change their names every so often and pass off they were the descendants of their original selves to hide suspicion. “Do we really have to change again,” Rarity complained “Sadly; yes. No one can know your previous name,” Vinyl replied “I'm calling myself ‘Flash Bow’. It pays respect to my old name and husband,” Dash decided “Mine's going to be Pinkamena Sliver. This is the first time I've used my full first name before,” Pinkie replied “I suppose ‘Diamond Facet’ will have to suffice for now,” Rarity said with a sigh “Barbara (Babs) Seed. It was an ancient relative of mine,” Applejack said “I don't know,” Fluttershy replied sadly “I can't think of one.” “Sunflower Petal,” Vinyl suggested “I like it. Thank you Vinyl,” Fluttershy said cheerfully “What about you two,” Rarity asked With that; everyone turned to Twilight and Sunset who hoped to keep out of the discussion. “Velvet Nightlight. Named after my parents,” Twilight said immediately “Phoenix Shine will be mine,” Sunset decided “Sorry you have to go through this process again,” Vinyl said “It never gets easier as the centuries go by.” “You aren't getting out of this one; Vinyl,” Dash said firmly “Snow Rose. I once called myself ‘Melody Snow’ and ‘Winter Rose’ so I could easily pass myself off as her descendant,” Vinyl said “Very well. Thank you for the help, girls. Your new identities will be ready soon,” Star Swirl said
Side Chapter: ScootalooAuthor's Note This chapter takes place during the 2 1/2 years Sunset has been gone. Side Chapter: Scootaloo “Are you ready to go; Scootaloo,” Twilight asked “No; but I don't have another option. Let's go before I change my mind,” Scootaloo said with a sigh “Goodbye Sunset.” Twilight led Scootaloo out of the castle as they headed towards the train station. Scootaloo began looking around nervously; unsure of their location. “Where are we?” “Canterlot Train Station. This is the first time you've been here,” Twilight answered “Sunset and I were placed in an adoption center here in Canterlot. We never heard why our parents died; but we were homeless for a while, before getting accepted.” “I'm sorry to hear that. Unfortunately there isn't any a record as to what they did,” Twilight replied “That's the train? It isn't going to devour us, is it?” “We have to climb inside in order to get to our destination,” Twilight said reassuringly “It's completely safe; I promise.” Scootaloo boarded the train; albeit reluctantly as Twilight followed behind her. The pair took the closest seats to the door just as the train started moving. Having never been out that far; she took to looking out the window as Twilight fell asleep. About an hour later; the train reached their destination. “Welcome to Ponyville. Our destination is nearby,” Twilight explained Scootaloo was gently levitated on Twilight’s back as she was led through the town. She was glad to have a guide as she would have gotten lost without one. “Here we are. Golden Oaks Library and my home,” Twilight commented Once inside; Twilight directed her ward upstairs to the third floor where bedrooms were located, before heading into her own. “If you need anything; I'll be right next door,” Twilight said “Thanks.” Sleep was hard to find as Scootaloo was awake long into the night thinking about what transpired earlier that night. Her sister's birthday was celebrated along with her death. “Sunny; I'm so sorry.” ● DREAM REALM ● “You should have known messing with the castle was a bad idea,” Sunset said angrily “I'm sorry sis.” “Sorry can't return me from banishment or make me normal,” Sunset replied, lunging for her with fangs barred “Be gone Night Terror,” Luna demanded, standing in front of Scootaloo “Thank you; Princess Luna. But this is for nothing. I deserve to be tormented.” “Why do you believe that,” Luna questioned “It was my fault everything happened. I thought we could sneak in and steal a souvenir before getting caught. Sunset said I needed to survive while she took the punishment.” “I would gladly have given you a tour if you had asked a guard to pass it on. If you want to keep that promise Sunset asked of you; than live your life to its fullest,” Luna said ● REAL WORLD ● The next morning after Twilight made haycakes for Scootaloo; she decided to take a walk and found herself at Ponyville Cemetery. Looking though the tombstones, she found two names that hadn't been mentioned in a while; Phoenix Shadow and Cherry Flame, her parents. Looking at the tombstones; there wasn't anything written on them close to the surrounding area. No date of birth or death; let alone an epitaph stating who they were. “I didn't think I'd find you again. I wish I had more time to be with you two. I don't know how to say this; but Sunset’s gone and it's my fault,” Scootaloo said sadly “I love you mom; dad.” “I didn't think anyone else would be here. I'm Apple Bloom and this is my friend Sweetie Belle,” Bloom said, motioning to her right “It's nice to meet you two. I'm Scootaloo.” “I'm sorry you're family died,” Sweetie Bell added “Thank you. Unfortunately they died when I was young. My sister knew them more than I did.” “Do you know what they did,” Bloom asked curiously “I don't know. They never told me.” “We should get going soon. Our sisters are probably waiting for us,” Bloom said “You're welcome to join us, if you'd like.” “Where are you staying,” Sweetie Belle asked “At the library with Midnight Star.” “I'd recommend not saying anything to our siblings. It's a touchy subject to them,” Bloom commented “What happened with them?” “Our sisters Rarity and Applejack; along with their friends Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were bitten by Midnight. Instead of becoming full vampires; they were turned into half-breeds,” Sweetie Belle explained “They are longer living ponies and have an extreme dislike of your guardian.” "I'd actually say hatred over dislike," Bloom commented After saying their goodbyes to one another's parents; the three left the cemetery and returned to town. First stop was to Carousel Boutique and Rarity Belle. “Apple Bloom; what a pleasant surprise. And who might you be? Sorry about my rudeness. I am Rarity, the owner of the boutique,” Rarity replied “I'm Scootaloo. It's nice to meet you.” “If you don't mind; I'd like to make a dress for you,” Rarity said As Scootaloo nodded in agreement; Rarity grabbed a roll of red cloth and began taking measurements for the dress. About an hour later; the preliminary work was completed and just needed to be put together. “Where are you staying at; Scootaloo? I'd like to know where to contact when you,” Rarity asked curiously “With a friend. Just let Sweetie Belle know and I'll pick it up.” “If that is what you wish. Might I inquire as to your friend,” Rarity asked “Midnight Star.” “Please do not bring up that name again. It brings up bad memories,” Rarity replied “Sorry. I'll make sure not to do that again.” “Sis; do you mind if we hung out for a while,” Sweetie Belle asked curiously “Go ahead. Just make sure you're home for dinner,” Rarity said The three left and headed towards the back of Sweet Apple Acres; where a derelict shack stood. The walls had faded or peeling paint and holes in various places on the sides. “Why are we here?” “The three of us need a place to hang out away from everypony else,” Bloom replied “Plus; we're all without our cutie marks. Maybe we can find them together,” Sweetie Belle added “Some sort of crusader?” “I like that. We should call ourselves the Cutie Mark Crusaders,” Apple Bloom said enthusiastically “I like the sound of that. Well; the first thing we need to do is actually fix up the clubhouse.” Before departing for the evening the trio agreed to meet back at the clubhouse the next day to have it fixed. Applejack decided to assist by supplying the wood and tools needed. “Thank you sis for these,” Bloom said “The three of you are welcome. I know Sweetie Belle; but I haven't seen you before,” Applejack said “I'm Scootaloo. It's nice to meet you.” “Come on; let's not waste time,” Sweetie Belle warned “I'm here if you need me,” AJ commented “We've got this. Thanks for the offer Bloom answered Having never done manual labor before; Scootaloo found it hard to get used to but managed to keep up with her new friends. By the end of the day; everything was completed and looked new. “Looks good girls. I'd say the clubhouse for the Cutie Mark Crusaders is open for use,” Bloom said cheerfully “And the first three members are present,” Sweetie Belle added “Now we have one thing left to do; figure out how to get our cutie marks.” “Easy; Applejack, I don't want any trouble,” Twilight said approaching “Then get off my farm and there won't be any trouble,” AJ replied angrily “Sorry girls; but I need to go. My guardian is here.” “You know this snake of a pony,” AJ demanded, turning to Scootaloo “Yes. I don't know what sort of problem happened between the two of you; but I have nothing to do with it. All I ask is to be able to hang out with Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle.” “Just be careful. I wouldn't want her to backstab you,” AJ warned Twilight lifted Scootaloo onto her back as the two headed home. To their surprise; Luna was waiting inside for the two. “Mom. I didn't expect to see you here,” Twilight commented “I wanted to check on my daughter,” Luna replied “Princess; could I ask you something?” “What is it; my dear Scootaloo,” Luna inquired “Could you please tell me about my parents Phoenix Shadow and Cherry Flame and how they died?” “I am sorry to say; but I cannot do that as the information is classified. That is all I can say on that topic,” she said sadly “Drat. I was sure you could bend some rules to do so.” “I could; but what they did was detrimental to Equestria. I'm sorry they died; but they knew the risks in their job,” she countered Scootaloo went to sleep with confusion; trying to process the information she was told. Her parents had some important job; but she'd never know what it was. The next morning; instead of heading out to meet with her friends; a blue pegasus stood in her way. “I hear you haven't flown and I'm going to change that. Name's Rainbow Dash,” she said smugly “I've never told anypony about that. How'd you find out?” “I didn't. I guessed you haven't flown; and I would be your teacher,” Dash replied Dash picked her up before heading to the farm. The crusaders would spend time working on some ideas to try (and eventually fail) to gain their cutie marks; while Dash would try to help with flight lessons. Although it took nearly two years; the crusaders managed to get their cutie marks in assisting others who haven't found their talents. While Scootaloo was still unable to fly completely; Rainbow Dash believed one day that could change.
First BloodIt was a clear, cloudless evening on Nightmare Night when two unicorns took their son and daughter for midnight stroll. The four of them had just left a party held by Jackpot and his wife for Twilight’s 5th birthday. “Thank you mom; dad. Tonight was fun,” Twilight said hugging her parents “You're very welcome. We're glad you had fun,” Velvet replied “Happy birthday, Twily,” Shining added Twilight Velvet and her husband Night Light shared a quick kiss as the other two looked away with Shining sticking his tongue out in disgust. “It's natural to kiss somepony you love,” Velvet said “When you're older, you'll probably have a marefriend of your own; Shining,” Night Light replied “And a coltfriend for Twilight.” “Or even a coltfriend for Shining and a marefriend for Twilight. Either is a possibility,” Velvet corrected “I'll race you home; Shiny,” Twilight said changing the subject as Shining Armor trailed behind “Slow down a bit; Twily. You might run into something,” Shining warned A quick breeze passed, causing Velvet to shiver momentarily. She stopped and tried to rub her fur in the hopes of warming up. Her husband noticed the situation and slowed to assist if needed. “What is it dear,” Night Light questioned “I don't know. All of a sudden, I had just gotten this chill running through me,” Velvet replied “Are you alright,” he asked cautiously “I should be. It was just a minor chill,” she said Unbeknownst to them, the breeze belonged to a creature that seemed to be myth; the vampire. Luna quietly removed her concealment spell and licked her muzzle in anticipation of her feast as she hid in a nearby bush. All that was visible on her was a pair of blood red eyes; although a black cloak was used to further hide her appearance. “Nightmare Night; what a fright. Give me something sweet to bite.” “Alright, come on out here you jokers,” Night Light demanded “This isn't funny.” “Nightmare Night; what a sight. Give me something sweet to bite. Or I'll give you quite the fright.” To enunciate the phrase, Luna proceeded to make herself known to the family. Shining pushed his little sister behind him as their father stepped in front of everyone. “Stay behind me; Twily,” Shining said with false bravado “All of you keep behind me,” Night Light added defiantly “Touching. This will make your deaths all the sweeter. I'll start with the oldest.” With that; Luna grabbed Night Light and proceeded to bite him in the neck right in front of his family as a little blood spurted from the wound. Moments later, she let his limp body fall to the ground and decided to move on. “That was good; but let's see how yours is.” “Shining; take Twilight and get out of here,” Velvet ordered “But mom,” Shining started “Just go! I love you both,” Velvet said sadly “Bye mom, we love you too,” Shining said “Let's go, Twily.” "Bye mom. I love you," Twilight added Velvet tried to have her children run from their attacker, only for her to be caught and subsequently drained. Luna placed the body next to the first, out of courtesy; although she didn't know why she didn't leave it alone. “Shiny; what do we do,” Twilight asked as the two paused momentarily to catch their breath “Just run. I'll protect you,” he replied as Luna grabbed him “Brotherly love. How touching.” “Let me go, beast. Twilight; I love you sis,” Shining said Shining tried unsuccessfully to get away from his attacker and suffered the same fate as his parents. Luna calmly walked over to a visibly shaken Twilight and ran a hoof over the filly's cheek. “Don't worry, it'll be over soon.” “Please don't kill me,” Twilight begged “I'm too young to die.” Luna proceeded to bend over and gently sink her fangs into Twilight’s neck. “What am I doing? I have to save her,” Luna thought, as she removed her fangs She bit her foreleg above the hoof and placed the wound on Twilight’s mouth, causing Twilight to lap at the blood out of instinct before passing out from fright. Once the task was completed; Luna immediately left. “Must return to the castle. Nopony can know,” Luna said quietly to herself With that; she flew back to the castle, keeping concealed and landed inside her room. After hiding the cloak and removing the blood from her muzzle; she looked over herself in a mirror and was glad to see her eyes returned to their normal cyan. Luna decided to head back into Canterlot to take a walk in order to cover her tracks. “It's so easy to get lost on a nice night,” Luna said to herself After a few minutes of wandering around aimlessly; Luna made her way towards Twilight’s family. “Somepony get help! There's been an attack!” A group of ponies emerged after hearing someone yelling. Many of them didn't seem to take too kindly to a rude awakening. ‘Who the buck is yelling!?’ ‘In the name of Luna, shut up!’ “I am Princess Luna; and I require immediate assistance.” ‘Right away, princess!’ Once they realized it was the princess, they rushed to help. Three pale bodies were found along with a fourth laying on Luna’s back. “Princess Luna? What do we do now,” a citizen asked “Please have the bodies prepared for burial. I felt a pulse on the little filly and plan to bring her back to the castle.” ‘Very well. Sorry for the rudeness.’ “You are forgiven. None of you were aware of what happened.” She trotted carefully so as not to wake Twilight; but the filly inevitably stirred and tried to hold on to Luna’s mane. “Princess Luna? What happened,” Twilight asked “I do not know what exactly happened. All I do know is that something attacked your family and killed them. May I please get your name, little one?” “My name is Twilight Sparkle and I just celebrated my fifth birthday on Nightmare Night. Something black with red eyes attacked them. That's all I remember before I passed out,” she said “What's going to happen to my family?” “They are going to be prepared for burial tomorrow. After that; we’ll have to see. I’d also like to wish you happy birthday; although I wish it was not under such circumstances.” Once they arrived at the castle; Twilight was immediately placed into a room next to Luna’s but wanted someone to be with and stayed next to the princess. “Can I please sleep with you? I don't want that creature to attack me,” Twilight asked “Of course you can; Twilight. I promise nothing will hurt you,” Luna replied The next morning, a maid entered the room to find Twilight cuddled up to Luna and quickly and quietly left so as not to disturb them. “What are we going to do now,” Twilight asked “Have breakfast for starters. Anything particular you would like,” Luna asked “Chocolate chip haycakes if you don't mind. My mom would make them once a week as a treat.” “Very well. Two plates of chocolate chip haycakes,” Luna said to a chef After having breakfast, Luna brought Twilight to the Canterlot Cemetery for the funeral. Many of the residents turned out to pay their respects to the family. “We're sorry to find out about your family,” Jackpot said hugging her “You're welcome to join our family if you want,” Trixie added jokingly “Thank you for the offer,” Twilight replied “We are gathered here to mourn the passing of Night Light, his wife Twilight Velvet and their son Shining Armor. I see their daughter is in attendance. Would you like to say a few words,” the pastor asked, as Twilight shook her head Twilight watched as a trio of unicorns lowered the caskets into the ground. She refused to budge as everyone else departed. “Twilight; would you excuse me for a short time? I need to take care of some work,” Luna asked “Go ahead, princess. I'm staying here.” “Solar Flare, Quick Flash; would you two mind staying here until I return,” Luna asked, turning towards two guards “Of course, Princess. It would be our pleasure to watch over miss Sparkle,” one guard answered “Goodbye mom, dad, Shining. Thank you for taking care of me. I'll always love and miss you,” Twilight said before breaking down in tears “If you need anything, we'll be here for you,” one of the guards said, hugging Twilight “Thank you.” A little while later, Luna quietly made her way back to the Cemetery to pick up Twilight. “Twilight? I have something that might cheer you up,” Luna said “What's that? You can bring my family back?” “Unfortunately, that cannot be done. But you will have somepony to take care of you,” Luna replied “Who?” “Me. I have adopted you as my daughter, but I'd rather not say anything officially,” Luna said in a whisper The two headed towards Twilight’s home, where a few of the castle’s unicorn maids joined them carrying boxes. Twilight immediately grabbed all photo albums and placed them in a single box. She also retrieved her Smarty Pants doll that her father gave her that year as a birthday gift. “Is there anything else you want,” Luna asked “No. This is everything,” Twilight replied The maid levitated the box as everyone headed back to the castle. Twilight was given the same room that was turned down the previous night. A photo of her family was placed on a nearby nightstand along with Smarty Pants. “Goodnight Princess Luna.” “You can call me ‘mom’ if you'd like. Everyone here knows about me adopting you,” Luna said reassuringly “Goodnight…mom,” Twilight said hesitantly, hugging her “Goodnight Twilight. I apologize in advance if I don't answer a knock on my door. There is something I need to do,” Luna replied, kissing her forehead Luna headed inside her room and proceeded to lock the door. Following that; she teleported into a room deep inside the castle. The room in question could be accessed by normal means of heading down the staircase past the dungeon; but she didn't need anyone following behind. “Luna. What brings you here,” a voice called “Dark Steel, my old friend. Can't I just come down here to see you?” “I know you didn't come to talk,” Dark Steel said bluntly “What is it?” “It happened again.” “How bad,” he asked “I attacked a family of four. The parents and eldest son were drained. I bit their daughter but changed my mind and gave her some of my blood.” “Does she know what happened?” “No. Her family was just buried earlier today. She will be told; just not now.” “Very well. Be careful in your approach. She does not need to resent you,” Dark Steel said “That's the second time you've killed a family and turned the daughter. What was the name again,” a second voice added “I don't remember her name at the time, but I know whom you speak of.” "Do you regret it? Killing innocent ponies,” another voice inquired "Of course I do. Taking small amounts of blood isn't harmful; but actually letting my hunger get to the point of killing a pony is unnecessary. It's even worse when you're standing next to the only survivor of the attack,” Luna said as tears started to fall “There isn't a day when I wish I wasn't a vampire.” “Unfortunately; you didn't have a choice in this lifestyle. All you can do is just be careful the incident doesn't happen a third time,” Dark Steel replied “I certainly will try. I just hope someday Twilight could forgive me for my actions.” "Don't push her into forgiveness. This will take time to adjust to," another warned After their meeting, Luna returned to her room and unlocked the door. Waiting outside was Twilight curled up holding Smarty Pants. Luna proceeded to gently levitate her daughter to bed and fell asleep. ● TWILIGHT’S DREAM ● ‘I've killed your father right in front of you as he tried to protect you. Mommy died allowing you to escape. And your poor brother failed to protect you. What a waste,’ a red eyed demon taunted ‘No!’ The dream Twilight watched as her family was killed before the creature lunged towards her. Luna watched from the side; knowing that she caused this to happen. ● REAL WORLD ● After seeing that, Twilight bolted upwards and ended up unintentionally rolling off the bed to the floor. “It's only a dream. It's only a dream,” Twilight repeated to herself “It can't hurt you.” “Twilight; are you alright,” Luna asked, looking down at her daughter “Mom; you control dreams, right?” “Guide ponies through them, to be a bit more correct,” Luna replied “Could you help with mine?” “I saw your dream; but I can't help. That was more of a recollection of what happened to your parents, combined with modifications from your subconscious. To put it simply; your mind created changes based on the real attack,” Luna explained “Sorry.” “It's perfectly acceptable. My student should be able to ask questions about the unknown,” Luna said “You mean it,” Twilight asked as Luna nodded “Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!” The next morning Luna made sure her daughter had breakfast before anything else. Twilight chose to have a simple bowl of cereal to eat, while Luna wasn't hungry at the moment. “How about we take a tour of the castle first? That way, you know your way around,” Luna suggested “Okay. I do need to find my way around anyways.” With Luna leading, Twilight was shown different parts of the castle. Bedroom areas were glanced over, due to their obvious nature. The throne room was interesting as Twilight got to sit in for a while, until a meeting came up. “And in short; if we increase prices,” a noble said, droning on “Mom has to listen to this? I don't know what he's talking about,” Twilight thought, before falling asleep “Perhaps we all could use a break,” Luna suggested After looking over at Twilight curled up next to the throne; Luna carried her back to her own room and had a guard posted outside. “Would you mind watching her for me,” Luna asked “Of course. When she wakes, where would you like me to bring her to,” the guard asked “Depending on if she's hungry or not; perhaps the dining room. But regardless; I'll meet the two of you in the library,” Luna decided A few hours later, Twilight woke up and was directed towards the library. Once inside; she was in awe at the sight. “So many books! I could get my cutie mark in reading,” Twilight said excitedly “I haven't heard of a reading cutie mark,” Luna replied “Mom! This is yours?” “It is. Is there anything you want to read about,” Luna asked curiously “History, if you don't mind.” Luna levitated a history book over to Twilight to read. Taking the book, she headed to find a comfortable place to start as Luna sat down next to her. “Mom; who's this? Day…Break.” “Daybreaker. An incident that happened thousands of years ago. Perhaps when you're older, I'll tell you about it,” Luna replied simply “Ok,” a defeated Twilight said The two spent the next few hours reading; with Twilight managing to finish the history section. She walked over and picked up a spell book out of curiosity. “Mom; would you teach me how to do magic?” “Of course. We'll start early tomorrow,” came the reply “What about your court?” “I'll move it to the night. My daughter is more important to me than ridiculous requests,” Luna answered “Thank you mom.” With that determined; the next morning a maid brought out haycakes for the two of them while a goblet was sent to Luna as well. “Mom; what's that you're drinking?” “This? It's a special beverage the maids give me at least twice a month as a treat. An adult you wouldn't like,” Luna lied “What are we going to learn first?” “The most basic of unicorn spells is levitation. Without that fundamental, it is difficult to learn anything else,” Luna said “When you're finished eating, we'll head out to the courtyard.” As Luna led, Twilight felt herself getting anxious about having magic lessons. She wondered when her cutie mark would appear and couldn't wait. “Twilight? Are you ready,” Luna asked “Sorry mom. I was just lost in my thoughts.” “I'm just glad you found your way back to the present. You will need absolute focus to complete this,” Luna said “Let's begin with a simple object.” Twilight closed her eyes and subconsciously scrunched up her face as Luna placed a few apples on the ground in front of them. “You need not close your eyes. It's easier to see what you're doing when they're open,” Luna suggested With that, Twilight opened her eyes and began to concentrate on lifting the apple. The first effort caused the apple to lift slightly, only to roll to one side. Not wanting to give up, she forced the apple to upright itself in order to try again. “Impressive. You managed to lift it on your first try,” Luna said hugging her “But I failed.” “Not exactly. Lifting the apple even slightly is progress. Besides; you were able to turn it upright, which is a feat on its own,” Luna replied “Can I try again? I can do it this time.” “Let's wait a little while before continuing. You need to rest a bit to recharge your energy,” she said A defeated Twilight reluctantly returned to the castle for lunch as Luna headed to take care of a few impatient nobles that had waited a while. ● PRINCESS LUNA ● “Princess Luna; is it wise to keep us waiting,” a noble asked rather rudely “Your daughter isn't as important to Equestria as we are,” another added “How dare you? What makes you think your problems are actually worth notice? The economy is doing fine as store owners have reported plenty of sales. When you have an actual problem that I need to hear, feel free to bring it to my attention. Until then, court is dismissed. Now be gone from the castle,” Luna demanded “How dare us? How dare you, Princess! If it weren't for the nobles,” someone started “Don't even start with that. The first nobles were nothing more than advisors. Perhaps I get rid of you and actually hold meetings with the real workers in Equestria. At least they know exactly what is going on and can suggest any changes that would be beneficial.” After being demanded they leave; the nobles filed out of the room with a few muttering choice words under their breath. Luna sighed afterwards, having not needed to yell at them before. ● TWILIGHT SPARKLE ● “Mom; are you alright?” “Not really. I had to do something I'm not entirely proud of,” Luna replied “I heard. I was outside waiting to surprise you before yelling at those meanies.” “I'm sorry you had to hear that. The nerve to say that you are not important is ridiculous.” “I do like that idea you have, mommy. Perhaps others would be better to talk to.” “You really think so,” Luna asked as Twilight nodded “Very well. I'll start changing around the counsel.” “Do you want to continue our lesson from earlier?” “If you wish to practice on your own, you may. I need to start preparations to make a smooth transition,” Luna said The two departed ways from the throne room as Luna returned to her room and Twilight headed towards the library. Wanting a challenge; Twilight removed a single book and placed it in front of her to lift. “Come on, lift. If I can raise an apple, than I should be able to do this,” Twilight said straining “It's not good to force yourself too hard,” a maid suggested as she entered “Mom sent you here to check on me?” “Yes she did. The princess didn't want you to get exhausted,” the maid replied ● LUNA ● “Those overgrown foals need to be replaced. They have done nothing to help in Equestria and are only out for themselves. Everypony needs to have a say in what happens.” Looking over reports from Ponyville; Luna was looking for businesses that seemed to be representative of everyone. The bakery and farm were popular as was a small boutique. ● TWILIGHT ● A week of training later; Twilight was asked to her mother's room for a meeting. “Twilight; how would you like to accompany me on a trip,” Luna asked “Of course. Where are we going?” “The nearby city of Ponyville. I wanted to look there for representatives,” Luna replied “Sounds fun. I've never been anywhere else before. I did manage to make progress on levitating objects.” “Oh, really? Would you show me?” Luna set a couple books on the ground along with an empty teacup as a challenge. Twilight proceeded to lift the two books in her aura and float them effortlessly around the room. Both books were then lowered onto the cup with ease. “Congratulations. You really have mastered levitation. That is also well deserved,” Luna said, motioning to her daughter's flank “Oh my gosh! Is that my cutie mark!?” “It is. Congratulations again,” Luna said, hugging her After returning everything to its original places before they headed to the train station. Twilight found it hard to relax after finally gaining her cutie mark. Luna was able to sleep; having been up for quite some time. Almost an hour later the train arrived in Ponyville and Twilight was in awe at the sight. “Princess Luna, welcome to Ponyville. I am Mayor Mare,” she said “What brings you here on such short notice?” “Business. Perhaps we could talk in private,” Luna suggested “Of course,” Mayor Mare said “Go ahead and explore the town in the meantime, Twilight. I'll meet you by the library,” Luna said ● LUNA ● “Alright Luna; what did you really come here for,” Mayor Mare asked directly “You got me Vivian. I'm here to scout a place for Twilight to live. I turned her, like I did one other so long ago. She'll be living in Golden Oak Library; but it won't be for a while,” Luna replied “What is the other reason,” the mayor asked “I wanted to remove the rich nobles from power in Canterlot and replace them with average ponies. Their opinions mean more than anything.” “I see. It does seem to be better to have a variety of opinions instead of just one,” the mayor mused “In the meantime, would you care for a drink?” “I would, thank you.” “The Cakes, Apple, and Belle families have the best reputation in town. Maybe they would help you out,” the mayor suggested ● TWILIGHT ● Twilight took her time to enjoy the city. Having never left the stone buildings of Canterlot; the sight of simplicity was different “This is amazing! These are so different from Canterlot. “You're from the big city, huh? What brings a rich, spoiled pony like you to Ponyville,” a blue filly asked sarcastically “I'm accompanying Princess Luna as her student here to Ponyville. She allowed me to explore the town while she and the mayor talked.” After their chat, the filly left Twilight alone to continue her exploration of the town. Without knowing how, she made her way into the bakery. “What can I get you dear,” Mrs. Cake asked sweetly “A muffin; but I don't have any money.” “It's not a problem. Your food has already been paid for,” Mrs. Cake replied To Twilight’s surprise; Luna casually walked in as everyone bowed to her, out of respect. She was happy to see her mother arrive after wandering around so long. “Princess Luna; it's an honor to have you here at our bakery,” Mr. Cake said “Please rise, everypony. I thank you for the respect, but there is no need to bow,” Luna replied Once finished with their meal, Twilight was led to the library while Luna carried on with her diplomatic meetings in private. “This place is amazing! There's so many books to read.” “Yes, it really is. Greetings, young one. I am Raven Inkwell; who might you be,” she asked curiously “Twilight Sparkle. Student to Princess Luna.” “It's nice to meet you. The Golden Oak Library has been my home for quite some time. I'm hoping to pass it to someone,” Raven said After spending the day in Ponyville; Twilight and Luna headed back to deliver the news to the nobles about their loss of position. Nearly a month later, came the first meeting with the new counsel and Twilight had an odd feeling come over her. Sitting across from her was an orange filly and a bright pink one that seemed to be the epitome of the phrase ‘sugar rush’. Seeing these two made Twilight think about the future and what could happen.
New FamilyAs Sunset collected herself, the sound of an approaching visitor snapped her attention. She reminded herself of the letter that was written earlier. “Sunset,” the visitor asked “I am. As are you.” “How can there be two of us? I never had a twin sister,” she asked curiously “Long story. I have a few questions I was hoping you could answer.” “I'll do my best,” she replied hesitantly “When's your birthday?” “Halloween. October 31st.” “Parents?” “Filthy and Spoiled Rich. I'm their adopted daughter.” “If you don't mind me asking; what happened to their actual daughter?” “She died a month after being born. I was abandoned in the hospital and they decided to give me a chance.” “What do you call your parents?” “Mom and dad. What else should I call them?” “One last question. Would you like a kiss?” Despite not getting an answer, Sunset proceeded to kiss her human counterpart on the neck, before sinking her fangs in. After she became limp, Sunset stripped each of them and made sure to have her human form’s clothes on as she carried the body to the cave. “Go ahead you two. Enjoy your meal; just hide the bones,” Sunset said as the wolves devoured the body Now having known everything about ‘herself’, the second part of her plan would begin. She took a couple deep breaths to steady herself after what just transpired. Knowing it was late, Sunset left the forest and made her way home. She was secretly glad to have made so many trips to find her way back without any problems and used the front door upon her return to not look suspicious. “Sunset, darling welcome home. You were gone quite a while,” Spoiled Rich said hugging her ‘daughter’ “Sorry mom. I wanted to take a walk in the forest and clear my head.” “Who are you; and what did you do with Sunset Shimmer,” Filthy Rich asked accusingly “My daughter doesn't want anything to do with nature.” “Very funny, dad. Couldn't I have a change of heart?” “You're right; I'm sorry. Dinner is waiting,” he said, relenting Later that night, Sunset headed off to ‘her’ room while her parents went into an office to discuss some matters privately. ● FILTHY & SPOILED RICH ● “That is not our daughter. Something happened earlier,” Filthy said simply “How can you say that? She's our Sunset,” Spoiled argued “At no time did Sunset want anything to do with nature. Why all of a sudden did she decide to take a walk to the forest,” he questioned “Let's say for argument’s sake that you are right. What do you recommend we do,” Spoiled asked “We do nothing except treat her as our daughter. Take a trip tomorrow to anywhere and do that,” he answered cryptically as she nodded ● SUNSET ● Although Sunset was in her bedroom; she heard everything they discussed about her arrival. That night she hesitantly went to sleep knowing she had a new life waiting and a proper family. She tried to focus on the good in hopes of not having any nightmares over what she's done. “Good morning, Sunset. Sleep well,” a maid asked, opening the curtains “Sorry to ask, but could you tell me your name again?” “It's Lydia; ma'am,” she said, before adding in a whisper, “I'm the one who spotted you.” “Are you ready for today,” dad asked “What are we doing? Sorry; I guess that walk cleared my head too much,” Sunset with a laugh “You wanted to learn about the family business,” he replied After breakfast Filthy led her down the hall of the mansion to a windowless room that contained a computer with multiple flash drives scattered around the table. “These contain information on any potential rivals. While we are the richest family in Equestria; there are people that don't often agree with us. I'd rather plan in advance than wait,” he explained “I see. At times, information is power.” “Exactly. Feel free to read any of the files.” Going through the files, she found items that were interesting, such as the judge having a questionable porn collection and the human Celestia being arrested once when she was a teenager. Unfortunately for Sunset, the file was sealed so she would never know what happened. One name that came up was Abacus Cinch; who was married to the judge. Her file listed many things including blackmail amongst others. Seeing that made Sunset not want to be around her under any circumstances. “Some good things in here. Perhaps someday I'll have my own collection,” she thought A few hours later, Sunset decided to explore the house. She found out that Spoiled was going out of town for a few days to assist with one of her boutiques. In the meantime, Sunset was hoping to get one thing changed. “Dad; do you mind if I moved my room?” “Where do you want to move to,” he asked skeptically “Downstairs, if you don't mind.” “Why there, when we have so many rooms to choose from,” he inquired “Sometimes the sun bothers me. Mild irritation; plus we really aren't using anything down there.” “Very well. I'll have the staff start getting the room moved,” he decided With help from Sunset, the a were moved downstairs and rearranged to her liking with the bed being placed in one corner of the room and the dresser next to the foot of the bed. “What do you want to do with the rest of the room,” Filthy asked “I don't know. I didn't think about that.” “For now we could put some collapsible walls up until some curtains get hung,” he decided A few days later, a tutor arrived for Sunset. Her parents decided not to have her attend a public school right now. She would attend either Canterlot High School or Crystal Prep when the time came. “Dad, do you think I can assist at the hospital?” “I can probably arrange it, but are you sure that's what you want to do,” he asked “Besides, it's too close to the start of school.” “That's fine. I thought it would be best to try and start early to have experience.” “Very well. You want to become a doctor,” he asked “Yes. A good way to help others is by saving those that need it.” “By all means. Your mom and I will help any way we can,” he said True to his word; Filthy was able to put a recommendation for her to work at the hospital despite her age. Sunset would be assisting by taking care of the stockroom as the doctors didn't think she was ready to see the injuries people had. “Where's the blood go,” she asked curiously “I never knew. It goes for disposal and that's all I know of,” Nurse Kindheart answered “Seems to be a waste, though. This can't be used so it gets thrown out.” “Honestly, I never put much thought in it,” Kindheart replied “This might be odd, but do you believe in vampires?” “I can't say I do; but if vampire bats exist I don't see why not a human couldn't become one,” she mused “That's because they're fictional. Vampires don't exist and I certainly couldn't see one as a doctor,” Nurse Redheart said indignantly Over the course of four months; until early March, Sunset was taught about every section in the hospital as she absorbed everything. Nurse Kindheart helped her sneak a couple pints of blood away each month in her backpack from what was getting destroyed. To prevent anyone from noticing; bags filled with animal blood were used as replacements. The two shared a friendship and Sunset revealed the truth to her as it was kept secret. “Don't you have to go to school soon,” Kindheart asked “A while. My parents hired a tutor in the meantime.” The next morning, Sunset was surprised to see presents waiting for her in the living room. “It's not a holiday is it?” “No its not. You've been working so hard we thought this would be a nice surprise,” Filthy said Sunset opened the gifts to find different books about history along with medical journals that would be useful. She was grateful to have everything and figured potential future uses for the knowledge. “One last gift for you, dear. We woke to find this on the doorstep,” Filthy replied Sunset looked at the box and saw the initials ‘SS’ on the front and knew who gave it to her. Opening it up she found a wooden carving of a unicorn with her mane and tail, along with her sun cutie mark. Inside was a simple note. ‘Hope you like it. Always be yourself. SS’ “Who sent you such an interesting gift,” Spoiled asked “A man that I was talking to when I went for my walk on Thanksgiving. I forgot about it as it didn't seem important.” “Long beard and hair in blue clothes,” her dad asked as Sunset nodded “I've seen him around, but wouldn't think he would that good of a craftsman.” “On a different subject; what do you want to do tonight,” Spoiled asked “I thought we'd just have a quiet night here at home.” “Very well. It's your choice,” dad said That night, the three made popcorn and sat down to watch classic monster movies. As they popped in the next vampire movie, Sunset couldn't help but think how incorrect they were against what she read. “Mom, dad; I have a question to ask you. Well, more of a hypothetical scenario. Here goes,” Sunset said taking a breath “What would you say if I was a vampire?” “We'd continue to treat you the same as always. This has something to do with the bags of blood in the fridge; doesn't it,” Filthy replied “Yes. I am a vampire, but I don't know when it happened or who did it. I couldn't tell you out of fear you'd treat me differently.” “Nonsense. You're our daughter and that won't change. So, how often do you need blood,” Spoiled asked “At least twice a month. One pint in that time is enough, otherwise I may kill someone.” “How'd you get the blood? I wouldn't think the hospital would give it willingly,” dad asked “Nurse Kindheart knows about it and helped me smuggle out a few bags. They're replaced with animal blood so no one notices.” “I'm glad you decided to be open with us. I have a hypothetical question myself. What would you do if you had a twin you never knew about? A few times we've been out; I could have sworn I saw someone that looked just like you,” dad asked “If that was the case; what would you have said about me killing your actual daughter and taking her place? This is hypothetical, of course.” “I'm glad you admitted the truth. We know you killed our Sunset and replaced her. Don't worry, we've never said anything about it,” he replied “You snuck into the house on multiple occasions. When you were told I went out of town; it was really to look for our daughter,” Spoiled added “You're right about everything. I repeatedly snuck in to learn more about her in the hopes of replacing her. Sorry for lying to you for so long.” “It's alright. You wanted a better life for yourself, but I'm curious to learn more about you. How did that guy know to make that figure,” he asked “As I've said; we will never tell anyone about this. In fact, the maids aren't here at all; so it really is just the three of us.” “I was a pony before I came to this world. It sounds insane, but true. A guy dragged me into an alley to do something bad when I killed him. As for the male with long hair, his name is Star Swirl and was the person I stayed with for a while.” “So, that statue is what you look like,” Spoiled asked “Yes. That’s exactly what I look like. It took about a month to gain the courage to have a meeting with your daughter and kill her. I actually don't know what happened afterwards when I left. As I said, I'm sorry for lying to you.” “I started figured it when you mentioned the sunlight bothering you, but the blood confirmed my suspicions. You have nothing to worry about, Sunset. Thank you for your honesty,” he said hugging her “We love you no matter what. You could have joined your sister and we would have taken you in,” Spoiled added, hugging her During the next few months heading into May, Sunset’s basement room was extended to become more hospitable. A set of black curtains were hung to partition off the bedroom. The rest became a living room with a makeshift ‘kitchen’ behind it consisting of a microwave and table. She was glad that although her parents knew she was an imposter; they wouldn't tell anyone about her being a vampire. A plan was being created to make sure they can't tell anyone. In the meantime, Filthy Rich had a surprise for his daughter that would help her out. Another surprise was set for Sunset’s 16th birthday. “I contacted a friend of mine to get you some things you'll like,” Filthy said cryptically The next week, a couple boxes containing empty pint bags and equipment to draw blood in one box and a second containing two dozen filled blood bags were given to Sunset. “Thank you for these.” “You're welcome. Let's get these put in the freezer downstairs,” Filthy said “You'll receive a box with supplies every month to make sure you don't run out.” “The rest of these are going to a spare room to be used as a donation room,” Spoiled added Later that day, the dozen maids were lined up outside the room to have their blood taken. All were sworn to secrecy as to why this was done. With help from her parents, the freezer in her room was completely stocked, so Sunset wouldn't have to worry about going hungry. By June that year, Sunset felt ready to put her plan into motion. She had started reading up about nature and hoped her parents wouldn't mind going camping. “Can we go camping?” “I guess it wouldn't be too bad. Besides; we could use a getaway,” Filthy replied “Where would you propose we go, Spoiled asked “We could head to the Everfree Forest. It's nearby and also private as many don't go near it for superstitious reasons.” Her father excused himself for a while to head into the office to take care of something, only to return a short time later. The three headed to the store for the sleeping bags and tent. Sunset made sure to ask for a couple days off from the hospital. As an assistant; she hadn't missed a day and the hospital recognized that by giving her time off. “So, where exactly are we going,” Spoiled asked as they walked “I found a good clearing I thought we could set up the tent in. It's wide open to give a great view of the sky.” “You were fond of the stars at home,” Filthy asked curiously “Yeah. The princess actually controlled the raising and lowering of the sun and moon. It was something I looked forward to, seeing the stars at night in amazement of how old they were.” “That's surprising that one being can control the sun and moon. Your old world seems interesting, but I'm curious as to why you left,” Spoiled commented “I was forced out of Equestria after the incident. It's all a blank as to what happened before. It's probably better not to remember as I have a good life now.” The three managed to get the tent set with little incident and started a small campfire. Spoiled removed a package of hotdogs and buns for the family to enjoy. “This has been fun. Thank you for suggesting this,” Filthy said, hugging his daughter “I've enjoyed actually being out in the forest. This was the first time being here,” Spoiled added “I love you mom. Love you dad.” “Goodnight dear. We love you too,” they said together, before he whispered “Check my pocket.” Once the two were asleep, Sunset grabbed a pair of rubber gloves to protect herself and proceeded to open up her mom's sleeping bag first before draining her dry. After killing her father; she reached into his pocket and removed an envelope addressed to her. ‘Sunset; I know why you wished to take us camping. Your mother and I have turned everything over to you to do with it as you see fit. Spoiled and I have raised you to be independent and want only the best for you. There is a surprise waiting you in a few years. We love you very much. P.S. Destroy this after reading. This would be incriminating, otherwise’ Sunset quickly threw the letter and gloves in the fire; just as the two wolves made their way towards her. “I need you two to do me a favor. Attack them and me.” The wolves seemed to question that last part as one cocked its head as its sibling whimpered in response. “Just do it, I'll be fine. Afterwards, leave the area so no one finds you.” The two followed her orders and attacked the dead bodies of her parents as she made sure to clean any blood up on her. She took a deep breath and nodded as a signal for them to start. “Hello? Police? My family and I went camping when we were attacked by wolves. Yes, Filthy and Spoiled Rich. I'm their daughter, Sunset Shimmer. I don't know, I think they're dead.” She proceeded to pass out as the paramedics arrived to get her to the hospital as soon as they could. Some time later she woke only to find she was in a different bed from home. “Uh, what happened,” Sunset asked, sitting up Looking around the room she saw a nurse and police officer looking over at her. “Good to see you're awake. I'm sorry to say, but your parents have passed,” a nurse replied “I have some questions to ask you. I'm officer Shining Armor,” he said, shaking her hand “I'll try my best.” “Could you tell me exactly what happened two nights ago,” he asked “The three of us went camping and fell asleep. Some time that night we must have attracted a wild animal to us unintentionally. I guess I was sleeping when my parents were attacked.” “There was an oddity about the remains. Two bite marks were left on the jugular of your parents that don't match that of a wolf. I know that you have worked here at the hospital and could have access to needles,” Shining continued “What would I get out of it? Besides, a needle doesn't leave that big of a mark as compared to a tooth. Also; how sure are you it was a wolf? That's not something I mentioned.” “I figured wolves are the only creature in the forest capable of attacking a human. As to your question about what you'd get from their deaths; Filthy and Spoiled Rich owned most of Canterlot and are worth quite a lot. Many would believe you killed them for the inheritance,” he suggested “You are making assumptions about that without merit. The wolves attacked me as well as them. I'm just lucky to have survived.” “Thank you for answering my questions. If I have any more, I will be in touch,” he said walking away “I'm glad he left. I'm Doctor Redline, Miss Shimmer. After the attack by the wolves, you were left with long gashes over your chest and back. What seems to be interesting is the fact that you've healed rather quickly as those scratches are gone. Just what exactly are you,” Redline asked, closing the door “What would you think I am?” “An interesting being,” he replied “Could you at least help me with something?” “Anything. What do you need,” he asked “If you can, could you give me two pints of blood every month from what is going to be disposed,” Sunset asked in a whisper, lowering her fangs “Vampire. You did do it,” he realized “I promise not to ever say anything.” “When can I leave? I feel fine now.” “I'll get the paperwork for your discharge,” he replied, shaking his head Once Redline left the room, Sunset grabbed the bandages and started removing them. She decided that if the wounds were healed, then the cover wasn't needed. As she put her shirt back on, she noticed just how damaged it was, but couldn't rid herself of it as it reminded her of Equestria. “Sunset, I'm here to take you home,” Lydia said “You should throw that out when we get home.” “If you don't mind, could you or one of the others sew this up for me? I really like the design on here and it didn't get ruined in the attack." “Of course. Afterwards, we'll store it in the closet,” Lydia replied “Thank you. I grew quite fond of this shirt that I'd hate to throw it out.”
INTERLUDE 2“Are you sure it was wise to write that email,” a feminine voice asked “Who did you send that to,” a male added “I'm sure Cissy,” a second female replied “I hate that nickname you use; Cadence,” the first said “Sorry; Chrysalis. The email was sent to Sunset Shimmer,” Cadence answered “That girl? I questioned her after her parents were killed under suspicious circumstances,” the male said “Shining. Why did you need to antagonize the poor girl,” Chrysalis chastised “I had to do my job,” Shining Armor replied “Back to the original question your sister asked.” “Cinch told me she was heading to the Rich’s manor to try and convince Sunset to join Crystal Prep. I didn't want that to happen so I told her the truth,” Cadence explained “I do see your point. This makes for an interesting marriage to both you and your sister. Incest between the of you is bad enough plus the thought of this being considered polygamy,” Shining commented “I agree. Technically our marriages are legal; but the public doesn't need to find out,” Chrysalis added “That's actually why Sunset needed to know. Of course having Abacus arrested is impossible with her brother being judge,” Cadence said “I know. It's ridiculous that he happens to be the only judge. Hardgrove is actually intimidating when he wants to be,” Shining said “Just be careful; Cadence. You really don't want to lose your job or be blackballed from teaching,” Chrysalis warned
